<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?>
<rss version="2.0" xmlns:content="http://purl.org/rss/1.0/modules/content/" xmlns:dc="http://purl.org/dc/elements/1.1/">
	<channel>
		<title><![CDATA[The Raven Republic Forums - Fanfics and Literature]]></title>
		<link>https://ravenrepublic.net/forums/</link>
		<description><![CDATA[The Raven Republic Forums - https://ravenrepublic.net/forums]]></description>
		<pubDate>Sun, 12 Apr 2026 12:03:07 +0000</pubDate>
		<generator>MyBB</generator>
		<item>
			<title><![CDATA[Reiki's Touch : False Messiah Deleted Chapter]]></title>
			<link>https://ravenrepublic.net/forums/showthread.php?tid=3421</link>
			<pubDate>Sun, 01 Jun 2014 11:46:22 -0400</pubDate>
			<dc:creator><![CDATA[<a href="https://ravenrepublic.net/forums/member.php?action=profile&uid=281">Immaterial</a>]]></dc:creator>
			<guid isPermaLink="false">https://ravenrepublic.net/forums/showthread.php?tid=3421</guid>
			<description><![CDATA[==<br />
<br />
<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">I failed again.</span><br />
<br />
Houko sighed to herself as she entered her hut. Her own thoughts wandered to the events earlier, to how Kumatora had lost consciousness after being infected by the creatures they have been tasked to eliminate. One could probably put the blame on the blonde Guardian in this situation. They were trained to be Guardians after all. Their greatest asset is their own abilities for combat. Failing and losing in battle was and always will be the Guardian’s own responsibility. <br />
<br />
But the half-feline was different.<br />
<br />
She never thought that way.<br />
<br />
All it was to her was that she failed to protect someone. <br />
<br />
Nothing else.<br />
<br />
She only shook her head as she reached for her Kitsune mask and took it off, placing it on top of the end table beside her bed. Houko’s lips formed as small smile as she gazed at the mask for a moment until her cat ears perked and the bell she wore on the tip of her tail tinkled.<br />
<br />
“It is not nice to sneak around you know.”<br />
<br />
And with a quick snap of her hands did kunais slid down from her sleeves, clasped between her fingers. Her expression didn’t change at all as she turned to point the blades towards the intruder. Her face immediately softened the moment her eyes beheld the color of red. A red kimono and a pair of wings. Ebony hair and emerald green eyes. A calm expression that didn’t even flinch at the sight of blades being pointed at her. <br />
<br />
“Mirin.”<br />
<br />
At that, did the half-bat smiled. And Houko shook her head as she withdrew her weapons.<br />
<br />
“You don’t need to do that. I told you before right?”<br />
<br />
The half-feline just sighed before mirroring the lone Yuuno offspring’s smile. <br />
<br />
“In any case, let me prepare some tea. Just sit down and---“<br />
<br />
Before Houko could finish her sentence did she felt a tug at her robes and Mirin just shook her head at her and her lips moved once more. At that, the half-feline Guardian just smiled.<br />
<br />
“Okay then. I leave it to you, Mirin.”<br />
<br />
With a smile did Houko settled herself on her own bed, sitting down as she closed her eyes and listened to the sounds of Mirin preparing tea and her own thoughts. Her own thoughts regarding earlier events, of hers and Kumatora’s venture into the mines of Krisna. Her hands moved in well memorized movements as she removed her gauntlets and boots, freeing her hands and feet to relax. <br />
<br />
<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">A Guardian is supposed to protect. If he or she can’t do that then---</span><br />
<br />
Her ears perked up as she was shook out of her reveries. A small smile on her lips as beheld Mirin holding up a cup at her which she took with her hands. As she did so, did the half-bat took her own and sat beside the Elder Guardian. Both silent as they took a sip from their respective cups. Houko could only sigh to herself as she felt the warmth of the drink gently coursing through her system, comforting and relaxing her, physically at least. She closed her eyes as she savoured the feeling and opened them as she felt a tug on her sleeve. As she turned to Mirin did the said girl’s lips moved once more. <br />
<br />
“Nothing really, Mirin. I was just, “ Houko said before sighing and looking up at the ceiling, “I was just thinking of what happened with Miss Kumatora earlier. “<br />
<br />
She took another sip before closing her eyes as she continued.<br />
<br />
“It was lucky that Lady Yanagi was with us but still, I didn’t think she needed to go through that.” The Guardian spoke as her voice trailed off, “I should have been more alert.”<br />
<br />
Houko turned to Mirin just as said girl only shook her head as her lips moved.<br />
<br />
“True but…”<br />
<br />
At that the young half-bat reached for the Elder Guardian’s cup and along with hers, placed it on the end table. Houko could only blink as Mirin leaned against her before looking up at her. She waved a finger before poking the half-feline on the nose and moving her lips, making no sound whatsoever.<br />
<br />
“Ahaha. Sorry, sorry. “Houko apologized  as she scratched the back of her head, a smile on her lips which vanished as Mirin leaned over closer, an annoyed look on her face. <br />
<br />
The purple-haired half feline could only scratch her cheek with a finger nervously at that.<br />
<br />
“Tsk. That’s not fair, really, “Houko said with a sigh, “But it is not like I could help it you know.”<br />
<br />
Mirin only shook her head.<br />
<br />
“It is just…”<br />
<br />
The lone Yuuno offspring’s lips curved into a small smile.<br />
<br />
“T-that’s not fair…but I…” Houko tried to say.<br />
<br />
Her voice trailed off as she reached up with one hand to cover her face. At that, her frame slowly began to shake as tears slowly made themselves known In her eyes. The smile on Mirin’s face didn’t vanish as she reached for the older girl and leaned her head against her frame, holding her tight. Tighter as the half-feline began to sob and finally calm down. <br />
<br />
The bells on her form tinkled, bringing the half-feline back to reality.<br />
<br />
“S-sorry.” Houko apologized as she broke herself from the half-bat’s embrace and moved herself a respectable distance away, “I shouldn’t have done that just now, its not…proper for me to---“<br />
<br />
The half-bat only smiled a bigger smile as the Elder Guardian bit her lip. She suddenly had the desire to take her Kitsune mask and put over her face but she knew she shouldn’t, not in front of Mirin. Said girl’s lips moved as she inched closer to Houko.<br />
<br />
“You really are like her, Mirin.” Houko said as she looked down on her lap.<br />
<br />
The half-bat only blinked at that. The Elder Guardian turned to the younger girl and gave a small smile.<br />
<br />
“I’m sorry. I should stop comparing you to her.”<br />
<br />
Mirin blushed a bit but shook her head, right before her lips moved.<br />
<br />
“Even if it is okay, it is unfair to you.” Houko replied as her hand reached out to ruffle the shorter girl’s ebony hair, “Both of you are different people.”<br />
<br />
She smiled.<br />
<br />
“I am the one with the problem.”<br />
<br />
The purple-haired half-feline could only blink as Mirin took the Guardian’s hand in hers. Her lips moved as her expression turned to one of concern.<br />
<br />
“Yes, that is why I had to decline back then. I can’t be your Guardian because, well, I am---“<br />
<br />
Her words were cut off as Mirin placed a finger on her lips, shaking her head as she did so. The half-bat only smiled.<br />
<br />
“I am sorry.”<br />
<br />
Mirin’s lips moved once more.<br />
<br />
“N-no. It was not a big deal.” Houko said as she waved her hands in front of her, “I was merely doing my duty as a Guardian then.”<br />
<br />
Her lips curled into a sad smile.<br />
<br />
“But if I had just been stronger then you wouldn’t have ended up like this.”<br />
<br />
Mirin shook her head before giving the half-feline’s hand a reassuring squeeze. Her lips moved making Houko blush immediately.<br />
<br />
“Y-you don’t have to keep saying that, Mirin.” The Elder Guardian managed to say as she tried to regain her composure, “Your life is yours and you are free to do as you see fit.” <br />
<br />
Houko bit her lip at that. She could only sigh to herself as she wondered how the lone Yuuno offspring could make her act like this. So, un-Guardian-like. Her eyes could only open wide as the half-bat’s lips moved once more. Her cheeks flushed crimson.<br />
<br />
“T-that’s not what I meant but---“<br />
<br />
Her words were lost as Mirin tackled her down on the bed. The tinkling sound of bells rang once then twice. The said half-bat only smiled as she lay on top of the Elder Guardian, giggling without a sound at the expression the half-feline has on. <br />
<br />
“Ow, Mirin…what are you---“<br />
<br />
Houko tried to speak but to no avail, even more so when the half-bat placed her lips on her own. This caught the usually alert Guardian off guard, so much she wasn’t able to do anything, until Mirin herself broke off their contact. <br />
<br />
“M-Mirin…”<br />
<br />
Smiling, the half-bat just placed Houko’s hand on her chest as she closed her eyes. Her lips moved, making no sound. At that, Houko’s cat ears drooped as she tried to speak once more but the lone Yuuno offspring just tightened her grip on the Elder Guardian’s hand, smiling all the more. <br />
<br />
“B-but I…” Houko struggled to say but stopped as Mirin’s expression didn’t change at all.<br />
<br />
Houko closed her eyes for a moment. Her thoughts went back to what she had said earlier. Mirin was not a replacement, even if she said she doesn’t mind being one. There was no way Houko would treat her as such.  Mirin was Mirin. Finally, she smiled, mirroring the half-bat’s. The best she could do now was to accept the young girl’s feelings.<br />
<br />
“Okay then.” Houko finally said as she laid back, settling herself on the bed. Her head rested on her pillow as she spoke, “If that is what you wish. And…Mirin?”<br />
<br />
Mirin’s smile vanished for a moment as she blinked at Houko calling her name.<br />
<br />
“Thank you.”<br />
<br />
The half-bat eagerly nodded her head as Houko smiled at her. A different one from her usual, as the Elder Guardian actually tilted her head, making the golden bell on her choker tinkle. Mirin’s cheeks slightly flushed at the sight and the words spoken to her. <br />
<br />
Her lips curled with a smile of her own as she leaned over the half-feline Guardian and planted a kiss on the supine Guardian’s forehead right before she began to make a trail of kisses, slowly gently and lovingly down her face, down to her neck and all over exposed skin. It was then Mirin’s hands began to roam all over the half-feline’s frame, feeling every contour on her fingertips. <br />
<br />
Houko only closed her eyes, a healthy blush on her face, as she savoured the sensations of Mirin’s soft lips on her form. How gentle and lovingly the half-bat would kiss her. Her eyes opened wide in surprise as Mirin suddenly reached for her kimono and undid the piece of cloth completely in one quick fluid motion, baring her completely. She shook her head as the half-bat leaned and hugged her tight, nuzzling her own face onto the half-feline’s chest.<br />
<br />
“H-hey, M-Mirin?”<br />
<br />
Mirin could only look up to the Elder Guardian, a blush on her face as she bit her lip. Her lips moved just before she buried her face onto Houko’s chest once more. <br />
<br />
“I-I see. Sorry, I was just surprised. Well I won’t stop you, “ Houko said as she scratched her cheek with a finger, “So, no need to rush, okay?” <br />
<br />
The half-bat only nodded her head as she leaned back. Her emerald eyes roamed the body of the now naked supine Guardian under her who just gave a smile. She closed her eyes for a moment. <br />
<br />
Mirroring the half-feline’s smile, in an effort to calm herself down, Mirin reached for Houko’s chest with both hands. With both did she trace the contours of the Guardian’s well developed chest, feeling the actual smoothness and softness of the mounds of flesh. She then began to massage both breasts with her hands before she finally decided to lean over to tease Houko’s left breast with her mouth. At that, Mirin would plant a trail of kisses around the half-feline’s nipple, sometimes nipping or licking until finally sucking the nub of flesh and teasing it with her tongue.  She giggled to herself as she felt the nipple grow erect, no thanks to her. Finally, she decided to move to its twin, teasing it the same way as her hand continued teasing the other, stimulating Houko all the more. <br />
<br />
“M-Mirin…” The Elder Guardian weakly called out to the half-bat, her voice shaking.<br />
<br />
Upon hearing her name did Mirin leaned back, watching the Guardian under her as she continued to tease said girl’s chest with her hands, massaging and feeling. At the site of the expression Houko had on did Mirin felt herself drawn to the half-feline’s half-open lips.  She found no point to resist as she leaned over, kissing the Guardian once more. At their contact did Houko’s frame stiffened. <br />
<br />
The half-bat just smiled to herself at the opportunity given to her to proceed on what she wanted to do next. <br />
<br />
Her hand slid down Houko’s flat stomach, lower and lower, aiming to touch the center of the half-feline’s being, as her tongue teased the girl’s own. The moment did her hand reached that junction did she felt the wetness that spread on her fingertips and did Houko broke off their kiss. Mirin only took the chance to nibble on the taller girl’s neck as her hand now began to stimulate the Elder Guardian.<br />
<br />
“A-ah. That was sneaky, M-Mirin…” Houko managed to say between gasps. <br />
<br />
Mirin only giggled to herself at those words as she continued to tease and stimulate Houko even further. Her lips continued to bite on the Guardian’s neck, one of her hands massaging one breast and the other down on the half-feline’s nether lips, teasing with her fingers and coaxing the wetness and arousal from Houko’s frame. Until finally Mirin smiled as she took two fingers, her middle and ring, and gently pushed them inside the half-Guardian’s center. Thanks to all the stimuli, the half-bat’s fingers met no resistance even if she pushed them as far as she could. At that, Houko could only moan as she held onto Mirin as tightly as she could, holding onto the girl’s crimson kimono as hard as she could. <br />
<br />
“M-Mirin…” Was all Houko could say.<br />
<br />
The younger girl only nodded her head as she embraced the Guardian back as her fingers began to move, taking the half-feline again and again. Said half-feline could only moan and gasp in time with the half-bat’s thrusts. The feeling of Houko’s breath against her own skin, the shivering of Houko’s frame and the wetness and tightness she felt from her fingers; all of these pushed Mirin to continue, giving the Elder Guardian the pleasure she wanted her to feel. Until she felt Houko’s frame stiffen did she push her fingers as far as she could go. The final moaning of Houko as she climaxed music to the half-bat’s ears. As the half-feline’s climax subsided did Mirin leaned back, her fingers still inside the supine Guardian, as she watched her trying to calm herself down. <br />
<br />
“M-Mirin….I…” Houko started to say but she was cut off as she could only open her eyes wide, “H-hey w-what---“<br />
<br />
Houko could only watch as Mirin moved down, settling herself between her legs. <br />
<br />
“W-wait, M-Mirin, I am still---“<br />
<br />
Her words were lost as the half-bat pulled her fingers out, sending a wave of pleasure coursing through her. This gave the younger girl the chance to spread Houko’s legs apart even further as she leaned down and planted a kiss on the moist junction between her legs. <br />
<br />
Houko could only arch her back, moaning as loud as she could, as Mirin began to stimulate her now most sensitive areas with her mouth and tongue. She could only try to reach for the half-bat; both her hands gently holding on to the said girl’s ebony hair as her frame was assaulted by waves of pleasure in time with every motion of Mirin’s lips and tongue. Given her current state of arousal, it didn’t take long for the half-feline to reach her limit. Her whole frame all but stiffened at that and falling limp as her climax passed, leaving her gasping and out of breath. The lone Yuuno offspring was only giddier than ever, licking Houko all the more as she partook the fruits of her labor. The taste of the Elder Guardian filled her mouth. After licking her clean did Mirin moved closer to the Elder Guardian, resting her head onto the exhausted Houko’s chest and listening to her breathing as she calmed down. <br />
<br />
“Mirin’s really sneaky.” Houko managed to say.<br />
<br />
The half-bat looked up to Houko, sticking her tongue out before her lips moved once more. The Elder Guardian just shook her head at that.<br />
<br />
“I don’t see how that works actually but, “The half-feline said as her arms wrapped around the girl on top of her, “It’s not like it’s a bad thing?”<br />
<br />
Mirin only nodded her head at that as she just smiled and closed her eyes, focusing more on sounds of the supine Guardian’s heartbeat.  She could only blink as Houko suddenly lifted her up, having her sit on the said Guardian’s stomach. Confusion on her face as she tilted her head before her lips moved.<br />
<br />
“Ahaha. You could say this is a little payback, “ Houko grinned as her cat ears twitched, “ For Mirin’s sneakiness.”<br />
<br />
The confusion on the younger girl’s face instantly changed to that to an expression of embarrassment as Houko reached up with both hands and undid her kimono, placing her in the same state of undress the half-feline was. At that she just shook her head as she tried to cover herself. Her gaze avoided the Elder Guardian’s as her lips moved. Houko only shook her head at that.<br />
<br />
“I don’t think so. Mirin’s very cute.” Houko said with a serene smile; her eyes half-hooded, “So, let me see?”<br />
<br />
Mirin only bit her lip at those words but realized she couldn’t resist any more than she did the moment she turned to look at the smile Houko had on. At that, she slowly removed her hands, setting them down to support herself as she showed her naked form to the half-feline. The girl’s body was young and underdeveloped but what stood out to Houko was Mirin’s cream-hued and almost flawless skin. <br />
<br />
“Pretty.” <br />
<br />
The half-bat only shook her head at that before her lips moved once more.<br />
<br />
“Maybe so…but it’s my fault that you will not gro---”<br />
<br />
The younger girl’s eyes opened wide as she shook her head violently. <br />
<br />
“A-ah. Sorry sorry.” Houko apologized as she scratched a cheek with a finger.<br />
<br />
At that, Mirin gave a full smile, complete with eyes closed. But the smile on her lips changed to that of a gasp without a sound as she felt Houko’s warm hands running all over her frame. The half-feline’s hands started on her cheeks, down her neck, her shoulders, the length of her arms, to her side, waist before going up to her front, up her stomach and stopping to cup both of her breasts. Small and underdeveloped they were; they were still sensitive as Houko’s hands began to massage them, gently and lovingly. The half-bat’s lips only contoured to a soundless moan as the supine Guardian continued stimulating her. <br />
<br />
“Really cute.” Houko said as she continued but a grin made itself known on her face as she realized something, “Hey, Mirin, could you move?”<br />
<br />
Mirin could only nod as she opened one eye to peek at the Elder Guardian. Her mind wondered what the half-feline was up to and would have been able to figure something out if not it had been muddled up by the sensations assaulting her frame. Her eyes opened wide as Houko moved her up; the blush on her face getting a deep red as the half-feline had placed herself in between her legs. The face of the Guardian so close to her nether lips.<br />
<br />
“It is my fault you are like this, Mirin, “Houko said with a giggle. Her breath tickled Mirin, making her shiver, “And it’s only fair I do this.”<br />
<br />
Before the half-bat could react she found herself arching her back; her frame shivering in pleasure as Houko began to stimulate and pleasure her with her mouth and tongue, gently and lovingly. She could only do her best to support herself with her shaking arms but she, for a moment, realized didn’t need to as she felt the half-feline’s arms wrap around her waist, pushing and keeping her in place. The sounds the half-feline made aroused the half-bat even further.<br />
<br />
Until it finally became too much for the girl. Mirin felt herself teetering over the brink, so close to her limit but was pushed off as she felt Houko plunge her tongue as far as she could. The half-bat’s lips in a silent scream as she climaxed, that final wave of pleasure coursing through every inch of her being. In its wake, it left her body exhausted, weak and limp. <br />
<br />
The lone Yuuno offspring slumped forward, holding herself up with her shaking hands, as she tried to calm herself down. Houko only smiled to herself as she began to lick the half-bat clean, tasting more of the gasping young girl in her mouth. After doing so, did she smack her lips before gently moving the half-bat down, setting her frame by her side. The girl breathing heavily all the while.<br />
<br />
“Did I overdo it?”<br />
<br />
No answer as the expression of the half-bat didn’t change. Her face clearly showed exhaustion as she tried to catch her breath. Smiling, Houko pulled the smaller girl closer to her, hugging her tight. It was at that moment, she realized Mirin had fallen asleep in her arms. She only shook her head as she leaned over to kiss the half-bat on the forehead.<br />
<br />
“Mirin…”<br />
<br />
The image of the half-bat smile’s flashed in her mind, followed by the tinkling of one of her own bells.<br />
<br />
“Thank you.”<br />
<br />
~+~]]></description>
			<content:encoded><![CDATA[==<br />
<br />
<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">I failed again.</span><br />
<br />
Houko sighed to herself as she entered her hut. Her own thoughts wandered to the events earlier, to how Kumatora had lost consciousness after being infected by the creatures they have been tasked to eliminate. One could probably put the blame on the blonde Guardian in this situation. They were trained to be Guardians after all. Their greatest asset is their own abilities for combat. Failing and losing in battle was and always will be the Guardian’s own responsibility. <br />
<br />
But the half-feline was different.<br />
<br />
She never thought that way.<br />
<br />
All it was to her was that she failed to protect someone. <br />
<br />
Nothing else.<br />
<br />
She only shook her head as she reached for her Kitsune mask and took it off, placing it on top of the end table beside her bed. Houko’s lips formed as small smile as she gazed at the mask for a moment until her cat ears perked and the bell she wore on the tip of her tail tinkled.<br />
<br />
“It is not nice to sneak around you know.”<br />
<br />
And with a quick snap of her hands did kunais slid down from her sleeves, clasped between her fingers. Her expression didn’t change at all as she turned to point the blades towards the intruder. Her face immediately softened the moment her eyes beheld the color of red. A red kimono and a pair of wings. Ebony hair and emerald green eyes. A calm expression that didn’t even flinch at the sight of blades being pointed at her. <br />
<br />
“Mirin.”<br />
<br />
At that, did the half-bat smiled. And Houko shook her head as she withdrew her weapons.<br />
<br />
“You don’t need to do that. I told you before right?”<br />
<br />
The half-feline just sighed before mirroring the lone Yuuno offspring’s smile. <br />
<br />
“In any case, let me prepare some tea. Just sit down and---“<br />
<br />
Before Houko could finish her sentence did she felt a tug at her robes and Mirin just shook her head at her and her lips moved once more. At that, the half-feline Guardian just smiled.<br />
<br />
“Okay then. I leave it to you, Mirin.”<br />
<br />
With a smile did Houko settled herself on her own bed, sitting down as she closed her eyes and listened to the sounds of Mirin preparing tea and her own thoughts. Her own thoughts regarding earlier events, of hers and Kumatora’s venture into the mines of Krisna. Her hands moved in well memorized movements as she removed her gauntlets and boots, freeing her hands and feet to relax. <br />
<br />
<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">A Guardian is supposed to protect. If he or she can’t do that then---</span><br />
<br />
Her ears perked up as she was shook out of her reveries. A small smile on her lips as beheld Mirin holding up a cup at her which she took with her hands. As she did so, did the half-bat took her own and sat beside the Elder Guardian. Both silent as they took a sip from their respective cups. Houko could only sigh to herself as she felt the warmth of the drink gently coursing through her system, comforting and relaxing her, physically at least. She closed her eyes as she savoured the feeling and opened them as she felt a tug on her sleeve. As she turned to Mirin did the said girl’s lips moved once more. <br />
<br />
“Nothing really, Mirin. I was just, “ Houko said before sighing and looking up at the ceiling, “I was just thinking of what happened with Miss Kumatora earlier. “<br />
<br />
She took another sip before closing her eyes as she continued.<br />
<br />
“It was lucky that Lady Yanagi was with us but still, I didn’t think she needed to go through that.” The Guardian spoke as her voice trailed off, “I should have been more alert.”<br />
<br />
Houko turned to Mirin just as said girl only shook her head as her lips moved.<br />
<br />
“True but…”<br />
<br />
At that the young half-bat reached for the Elder Guardian’s cup and along with hers, placed it on the end table. Houko could only blink as Mirin leaned against her before looking up at her. She waved a finger before poking the half-feline on the nose and moving her lips, making no sound whatsoever.<br />
<br />
“Ahaha. Sorry, sorry. “Houko apologized  as she scratched the back of her head, a smile on her lips which vanished as Mirin leaned over closer, an annoyed look on her face. <br />
<br />
The purple-haired half feline could only scratch her cheek with a finger nervously at that.<br />
<br />
“Tsk. That’s not fair, really, “Houko said with a sigh, “But it is not like I could help it you know.”<br />
<br />
Mirin only shook her head.<br />
<br />
“It is just…”<br />
<br />
The lone Yuuno offspring’s lips curved into a small smile.<br />
<br />
“T-that’s not fair…but I…” Houko tried to say.<br />
<br />
Her voice trailed off as she reached up with one hand to cover her face. At that, her frame slowly began to shake as tears slowly made themselves known In her eyes. The smile on Mirin’s face didn’t vanish as she reached for the older girl and leaned her head against her frame, holding her tight. Tighter as the half-feline began to sob and finally calm down. <br />
<br />
The bells on her form tinkled, bringing the half-feline back to reality.<br />
<br />
“S-sorry.” Houko apologized as she broke herself from the half-bat’s embrace and moved herself a respectable distance away, “I shouldn’t have done that just now, its not…proper for me to---“<br />
<br />
The half-bat only smiled a bigger smile as the Elder Guardian bit her lip. She suddenly had the desire to take her Kitsune mask and put over her face but she knew she shouldn’t, not in front of Mirin. Said girl’s lips moved as she inched closer to Houko.<br />
<br />
“You really are like her, Mirin.” Houko said as she looked down on her lap.<br />
<br />
The half-bat only blinked at that. The Elder Guardian turned to the younger girl and gave a small smile.<br />
<br />
“I’m sorry. I should stop comparing you to her.”<br />
<br />
Mirin blushed a bit but shook her head, right before her lips moved.<br />
<br />
“Even if it is okay, it is unfair to you.” Houko replied as her hand reached out to ruffle the shorter girl’s ebony hair, “Both of you are different people.”<br />
<br />
She smiled.<br />
<br />
“I am the one with the problem.”<br />
<br />
The purple-haired half-feline could only blink as Mirin took the Guardian’s hand in hers. Her lips moved as her expression turned to one of concern.<br />
<br />
“Yes, that is why I had to decline back then. I can’t be your Guardian because, well, I am---“<br />
<br />
Her words were cut off as Mirin placed a finger on her lips, shaking her head as she did so. The half-bat only smiled.<br />
<br />
“I am sorry.”<br />
<br />
Mirin’s lips moved once more.<br />
<br />
“N-no. It was not a big deal.” Houko said as she waved her hands in front of her, “I was merely doing my duty as a Guardian then.”<br />
<br />
Her lips curled into a sad smile.<br />
<br />
“But if I had just been stronger then you wouldn’t have ended up like this.”<br />
<br />
Mirin shook her head before giving the half-feline’s hand a reassuring squeeze. Her lips moved making Houko blush immediately.<br />
<br />
“Y-you don’t have to keep saying that, Mirin.” The Elder Guardian managed to say as she tried to regain her composure, “Your life is yours and you are free to do as you see fit.” <br />
<br />
Houko bit her lip at that. She could only sigh to herself as she wondered how the lone Yuuno offspring could make her act like this. So, un-Guardian-like. Her eyes could only open wide as the half-bat’s lips moved once more. Her cheeks flushed crimson.<br />
<br />
“T-that’s not what I meant but---“<br />
<br />
Her words were lost as Mirin tackled her down on the bed. The tinkling sound of bells rang once then twice. The said half-bat only smiled as she lay on top of the Elder Guardian, giggling without a sound at the expression the half-feline has on. <br />
<br />
“Ow, Mirin…what are you---“<br />
<br />
Houko tried to speak but to no avail, even more so when the half-bat placed her lips on her own. This caught the usually alert Guardian off guard, so much she wasn’t able to do anything, until Mirin herself broke off their contact. <br />
<br />
“M-Mirin…”<br />
<br />
Smiling, the half-bat just placed Houko’s hand on her chest as she closed her eyes. Her lips moved, making no sound. At that, Houko’s cat ears drooped as she tried to speak once more but the lone Yuuno offspring just tightened her grip on the Elder Guardian’s hand, smiling all the more. <br />
<br />
“B-but I…” Houko struggled to say but stopped as Mirin’s expression didn’t change at all.<br />
<br />
Houko closed her eyes for a moment. Her thoughts went back to what she had said earlier. Mirin was not a replacement, even if she said she doesn’t mind being one. There was no way Houko would treat her as such.  Mirin was Mirin. Finally, she smiled, mirroring the half-bat’s. The best she could do now was to accept the young girl’s feelings.<br />
<br />
“Okay then.” Houko finally said as she laid back, settling herself on the bed. Her head rested on her pillow as she spoke, “If that is what you wish. And…Mirin?”<br />
<br />
Mirin’s smile vanished for a moment as she blinked at Houko calling her name.<br />
<br />
“Thank you.”<br />
<br />
The half-bat eagerly nodded her head as Houko smiled at her. A different one from her usual, as the Elder Guardian actually tilted her head, making the golden bell on her choker tinkle. Mirin’s cheeks slightly flushed at the sight and the words spoken to her. <br />
<br />
Her lips curled with a smile of her own as she leaned over the half-feline Guardian and planted a kiss on the supine Guardian’s forehead right before she began to make a trail of kisses, slowly gently and lovingly down her face, down to her neck and all over exposed skin. It was then Mirin’s hands began to roam all over the half-feline’s frame, feeling every contour on her fingertips. <br />
<br />
Houko only closed her eyes, a healthy blush on her face, as she savoured the sensations of Mirin’s soft lips on her form. How gentle and lovingly the half-bat would kiss her. Her eyes opened wide in surprise as Mirin suddenly reached for her kimono and undid the piece of cloth completely in one quick fluid motion, baring her completely. She shook her head as the half-bat leaned and hugged her tight, nuzzling her own face onto the half-feline’s chest.<br />
<br />
“H-hey, M-Mirin?”<br />
<br />
Mirin could only look up to the Elder Guardian, a blush on her face as she bit her lip. Her lips moved just before she buried her face onto Houko’s chest once more. <br />
<br />
“I-I see. Sorry, I was just surprised. Well I won’t stop you, “ Houko said as she scratched her cheek with a finger, “So, no need to rush, okay?” <br />
<br />
The half-bat only nodded her head as she leaned back. Her emerald eyes roamed the body of the now naked supine Guardian under her who just gave a smile. She closed her eyes for a moment. <br />
<br />
Mirroring the half-feline’s smile, in an effort to calm herself down, Mirin reached for Houko’s chest with both hands. With both did she trace the contours of the Guardian’s well developed chest, feeling the actual smoothness and softness of the mounds of flesh. She then began to massage both breasts with her hands before she finally decided to lean over to tease Houko’s left breast with her mouth. At that, Mirin would plant a trail of kisses around the half-feline’s nipple, sometimes nipping or licking until finally sucking the nub of flesh and teasing it with her tongue.  She giggled to herself as she felt the nipple grow erect, no thanks to her. Finally, she decided to move to its twin, teasing it the same way as her hand continued teasing the other, stimulating Houko all the more. <br />
<br />
“M-Mirin…” The Elder Guardian weakly called out to the half-bat, her voice shaking.<br />
<br />
Upon hearing her name did Mirin leaned back, watching the Guardian under her as she continued to tease said girl’s chest with her hands, massaging and feeling. At the site of the expression Houko had on did Mirin felt herself drawn to the half-feline’s half-open lips.  She found no point to resist as she leaned over, kissing the Guardian once more. At their contact did Houko’s frame stiffened. <br />
<br />
The half-bat just smiled to herself at the opportunity given to her to proceed on what she wanted to do next. <br />
<br />
Her hand slid down Houko’s flat stomach, lower and lower, aiming to touch the center of the half-feline’s being, as her tongue teased the girl’s own. The moment did her hand reached that junction did she felt the wetness that spread on her fingertips and did Houko broke off their kiss. Mirin only took the chance to nibble on the taller girl’s neck as her hand now began to stimulate the Elder Guardian.<br />
<br />
“A-ah. That was sneaky, M-Mirin…” Houko managed to say between gasps. <br />
<br />
Mirin only giggled to herself at those words as she continued to tease and stimulate Houko even further. Her lips continued to bite on the Guardian’s neck, one of her hands massaging one breast and the other down on the half-feline’s nether lips, teasing with her fingers and coaxing the wetness and arousal from Houko’s frame. Until finally Mirin smiled as she took two fingers, her middle and ring, and gently pushed them inside the half-Guardian’s center. Thanks to all the stimuli, the half-bat’s fingers met no resistance even if she pushed them as far as she could. At that, Houko could only moan as she held onto Mirin as tightly as she could, holding onto the girl’s crimson kimono as hard as she could. <br />
<br />
“M-Mirin…” Was all Houko could say.<br />
<br />
The younger girl only nodded her head as she embraced the Guardian back as her fingers began to move, taking the half-feline again and again. Said half-feline could only moan and gasp in time with the half-bat’s thrusts. The feeling of Houko’s breath against her own skin, the shivering of Houko’s frame and the wetness and tightness she felt from her fingers; all of these pushed Mirin to continue, giving the Elder Guardian the pleasure she wanted her to feel. Until she felt Houko’s frame stiffen did she push her fingers as far as she could go. The final moaning of Houko as she climaxed music to the half-bat’s ears. As the half-feline’s climax subsided did Mirin leaned back, her fingers still inside the supine Guardian, as she watched her trying to calm herself down. <br />
<br />
“M-Mirin….I…” Houko started to say but she was cut off as she could only open her eyes wide, “H-hey w-what---“<br />
<br />
Houko could only watch as Mirin moved down, settling herself between her legs. <br />
<br />
“W-wait, M-Mirin, I am still---“<br />
<br />
Her words were lost as the half-bat pulled her fingers out, sending a wave of pleasure coursing through her. This gave the younger girl the chance to spread Houko’s legs apart even further as she leaned down and planted a kiss on the moist junction between her legs. <br />
<br />
Houko could only arch her back, moaning as loud as she could, as Mirin began to stimulate her now most sensitive areas with her mouth and tongue. She could only try to reach for the half-bat; both her hands gently holding on to the said girl’s ebony hair as her frame was assaulted by waves of pleasure in time with every motion of Mirin’s lips and tongue. Given her current state of arousal, it didn’t take long for the half-feline to reach her limit. Her whole frame all but stiffened at that and falling limp as her climax passed, leaving her gasping and out of breath. The lone Yuuno offspring was only giddier than ever, licking Houko all the more as she partook the fruits of her labor. The taste of the Elder Guardian filled her mouth. After licking her clean did Mirin moved closer to the Elder Guardian, resting her head onto the exhausted Houko’s chest and listening to her breathing as she calmed down. <br />
<br />
“Mirin’s really sneaky.” Houko managed to say.<br />
<br />
The half-bat looked up to Houko, sticking her tongue out before her lips moved once more. The Elder Guardian just shook her head at that.<br />
<br />
“I don’t see how that works actually but, “The half-feline said as her arms wrapped around the girl on top of her, “It’s not like it’s a bad thing?”<br />
<br />
Mirin only nodded her head at that as she just smiled and closed her eyes, focusing more on sounds of the supine Guardian’s heartbeat.  She could only blink as Houko suddenly lifted her up, having her sit on the said Guardian’s stomach. Confusion on her face as she tilted her head before her lips moved.<br />
<br />
“Ahaha. You could say this is a little payback, “ Houko grinned as her cat ears twitched, “ For Mirin’s sneakiness.”<br />
<br />
The confusion on the younger girl’s face instantly changed to that to an expression of embarrassment as Houko reached up with both hands and undid her kimono, placing her in the same state of undress the half-feline was. At that she just shook her head as she tried to cover herself. Her gaze avoided the Elder Guardian’s as her lips moved. Houko only shook her head at that.<br />
<br />
“I don’t think so. Mirin’s very cute.” Houko said with a serene smile; her eyes half-hooded, “So, let me see?”<br />
<br />
Mirin only bit her lip at those words but realized she couldn’t resist any more than she did the moment she turned to look at the smile Houko had on. At that, she slowly removed her hands, setting them down to support herself as she showed her naked form to the half-feline. The girl’s body was young and underdeveloped but what stood out to Houko was Mirin’s cream-hued and almost flawless skin. <br />
<br />
“Pretty.” <br />
<br />
The half-bat only shook her head at that before her lips moved once more.<br />
<br />
“Maybe so…but it’s my fault that you will not gro---”<br />
<br />
The younger girl’s eyes opened wide as she shook her head violently. <br />
<br />
“A-ah. Sorry sorry.” Houko apologized as she scratched a cheek with a finger.<br />
<br />
At that, Mirin gave a full smile, complete with eyes closed. But the smile on her lips changed to that of a gasp without a sound as she felt Houko’s warm hands running all over her frame. The half-feline’s hands started on her cheeks, down her neck, her shoulders, the length of her arms, to her side, waist before going up to her front, up her stomach and stopping to cup both of her breasts. Small and underdeveloped they were; they were still sensitive as Houko’s hands began to massage them, gently and lovingly. The half-bat’s lips only contoured to a soundless moan as the supine Guardian continued stimulating her. <br />
<br />
“Really cute.” Houko said as she continued but a grin made itself known on her face as she realized something, “Hey, Mirin, could you move?”<br />
<br />
Mirin could only nod as she opened one eye to peek at the Elder Guardian. Her mind wondered what the half-feline was up to and would have been able to figure something out if not it had been muddled up by the sensations assaulting her frame. Her eyes opened wide as Houko moved her up; the blush on her face getting a deep red as the half-feline had placed herself in between her legs. The face of the Guardian so close to her nether lips.<br />
<br />
“It is my fault you are like this, Mirin, “Houko said with a giggle. Her breath tickled Mirin, making her shiver, “And it’s only fair I do this.”<br />
<br />
Before the half-bat could react she found herself arching her back; her frame shivering in pleasure as Houko began to stimulate and pleasure her with her mouth and tongue, gently and lovingly. She could only do her best to support herself with her shaking arms but she, for a moment, realized didn’t need to as she felt the half-feline’s arms wrap around her waist, pushing and keeping her in place. The sounds the half-feline made aroused the half-bat even further.<br />
<br />
Until it finally became too much for the girl. Mirin felt herself teetering over the brink, so close to her limit but was pushed off as she felt Houko plunge her tongue as far as she could. The half-bat’s lips in a silent scream as she climaxed, that final wave of pleasure coursing through every inch of her being. In its wake, it left her body exhausted, weak and limp. <br />
<br />
The lone Yuuno offspring slumped forward, holding herself up with her shaking hands, as she tried to calm herself down. Houko only smiled to herself as she began to lick the half-bat clean, tasting more of the gasping young girl in her mouth. After doing so, did she smack her lips before gently moving the half-bat down, setting her frame by her side. The girl breathing heavily all the while.<br />
<br />
“Did I overdo it?”<br />
<br />
No answer as the expression of the half-bat didn’t change. Her face clearly showed exhaustion as she tried to catch her breath. Smiling, Houko pulled the smaller girl closer to her, hugging her tight. It was at that moment, she realized Mirin had fallen asleep in her arms. She only shook her head as she leaned over to kiss the half-bat on the forehead.<br />
<br />
“Mirin…”<br />
<br />
The image of the half-bat smile’s flashed in her mind, followed by the tinkling of one of her own bells.<br />
<br />
“Thank you.”<br />
<br />
~+~]]></content:encoded>
		</item>
		<item>
			<title><![CDATA[A Raven's Broken Wing - Repaired]]></title>
			<link>https://ravenrepublic.net/forums/showthread.php?tid=3375</link>
			<pubDate>Thu, 16 Jan 2014 23:08:40 -0500</pubDate>
			<dc:creator><![CDATA[<a href="https://ravenrepublic.net/forums/member.php?action=profile&uid=1692">White_Rain</a>]]></dc:creator>
			<guid isPermaLink="false">https://ravenrepublic.net/forums/showthread.php?tid=3375</guid>
			<description><![CDATA[<span style="font-family: Verdana;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i"><span style="color: #1E90FF;" class="mycode_color">The Raven Republic.<br />
<br />
Strong warriors.<br />
Helpers.<br />
Friends...<br />
<br />
Everything I needed most... to feel like I was myself again.<br />
<br />
We fight a war, a Verdict War, between three factions - Sirius Corporation, Venide, and the EverGreen Family.  <br />
<br />
But I myself fight a war... where I get emotionally injured, again and again.  It won't stop...<br />
<br />
Ravens are more than just faceless killers sent to bring an ordinary man's doom.  We Ravens have lives behind our murderous metal machines.<br />
<br />
This is mine.  The one you all have deeply, deeply impacted... more than you know.</span></span></span><br />
<br />
--------------------------------<br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Impact;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: xx-large;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #FF4500;" class="mycode_color">A RAVEN'S BROKEN WING - REPAIRED</span></span></span><br />
<span style="font-family: Impact;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: large;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #FFFFFF;" class="mycode_color">By White_Rain</span></span></span><br />
<br />
--------------------------------<br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Verdana;" class="mycode_font"><span style="color: #1E90FF;" class="mycode_color">They often say life is good.  They've had nothing bad really bring them down.  They got to experience the good in life - the things people get to truly cherish throughout their lives.  They have good families, good friends... <br />
<br />
good lives.<br />
<br />
But life is only good for a few.  I try to be the best I can be, and my life has turned out to be a disaster.  I tried to be there for everyone, and yet whatever controls my life has no pity for me.  <br />
<br />
I've grown with a family full of tension issues between one another, almost always in poverty.  When we moved to Georgia, we hadn't the best of things - a small home, a car, decent amount of food, fairly good clothing... Sure, we did have a PlayStation 2 around its time of release, back when that thing was first coming out and was going to be the BEST console ever, and GameBoy Advances at the height of their popularity.  Sure, we managed to get by.  But we were still poor.  We hadn't much for luxury other than a PS2, which I only began playing a month after we got it, thus beginning my time as a gamer.  Life seemed okay around this time, but it only got worse.<br />
<br />
We eventually had to move back to Maine, where I was born, and live with my dad's biological father, whose house was full of cigarette smoke and body odor lingering in the air.  That grandfather of mine, when we arrived, never bathed and always smoked indoors.  Did I ever tell you I had asthma, and cigarette smoke was one of the WORST triggers?  He was also an alcoholic - I spent most of my time with him out of my sight, as my parents were forcing me to.  His room had pictures of topless women all around the walls, and it was... well, for me, it wasn't disgusting, as I'm not a prude.  It was... rather intriguing, what this all was.  Regardless, I questioned none of it.  Eventually, after enough time, we got him to start bathing - every Monday.  The B.O. was still in the air, and it still wasn't pleasant, but I had gotten used to the smell, though I was always happy to get outside.  I got some of my favorite toys at this time - a Spiderman glove that could actually shoot webs (or water or 2 types of darts - foam or suction cup), an entire set of the Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles...<br />
<br />
We moved out of THERE to an old friend of my dad's.  His house was a lot more well-kempt and there was a lot of fun to be had.  Still, we were still pretty poor, and most of our fun didn't even come from our family's things, but his.  After a long time of living in what seemed like paradise in comparison to my grandfather's house, we were eventually invited by my sister, Tara, to move with HER family down to Kentucky.  We did, and I met my new nephew for the first time.  I played with him a lot, and we became best friends, most certainly.  Though, conflict between my mom and Tara caused us to move AGAIN, to a different home after arrangements were made with a landowner.  The house was still pretty nice, and this was where a great deal of fun was had but the misery began before I knew it.<br />
<br />
The only person I ever really chilled with was my nephew.  I got him interested in Transformers and we'd often compare and play with our separate collections - mine reaching over 50 by a certain point.  He wasn't at my house for long, and most of my family shooed me away, so I was... rather lonely.  Sure, I had friends in school, but I never got to see them outside of school unless at a special event by coincidence.  Loneliness can cause some SEVERE mental issues in a human being, mostly social disorders.  It made my Asperger's Syndrome worse.  Asperger's Syndrome is a syndrome closely related to autism - I'm incredibly smart in comparison to kids my age, but I'm terrible at socializing.  Hence why I never had many friends, despite being the kindest person in a place mostly full of prejudiced brutes.  <br />
<br />
I was mostly stuck to video games, my favorite being the Sonic the Hedgehog series for some reason, maybe being the first video game I had ever seen.  I loved Transformers games almost as much, and I had already known about Armored Core back in Georgia, but finally got to play it in Kentucky - Master of Arena, to be exact.  I wasn't half bad, and I LOVED the concept of the game.  I was just afraid by some of the missions' difficulty ratings, so I never got that far.  I used a mediumweight setup with colors and name based on Optimus Prime, the iconic leader of the Autobots from the Transformers series.  Typically using a machine gun, I mowed down opponents by sheer fire speed and ammo, along with the occasional missile or chain gun or something.  <br />
<br />
Regardless, the solace in the fun times ended.  My grandfather from my mother's side, whom I called "Buddy" and loved very much, was hospitalized by a stroke and eventually died of cancer.  I was struck with grief.  The death of my grandfather caused us to move back up north to help our grandmother around the house with him gone.  We knew how much we would miss - I especially missed my nephew, whose name is Ayden.  And he especially missed me - the little guy CRIED upon hearing I left... and I felt too much sorrow.  I nearly blamed myself for it, but I never let that get to me.  Regardless, life continued to get weirder and weirder.  Eventually, we moved once more to the apartment I live in now, and HERE'S where the suffering truly begins...<br />
<br />
Do I dare say it?<br />
<br />
I don't know how many people will believe me, or even care, but I might as well try...<br />
<br />
My mom and dad started arguing more often than ever - daily, it began to feel like.  There was even a day where they argued from sun-up to sun-down.  I might be exaggerating, but something like that did happen.  My dad allegedly cheated on my mom, though to this very day I can't tell if that was true or not.  They separated, which put me in total heartbreak.  I missed my dad... My mom was going crazy, verbally abusing me and my sisters Leslie and McKenzie.  She's gotten somewhat better, and is happy that she finally divorced my dad, but she still verbally abuses us just because we point out something she does wrong or question her awfully-questionable authority.  <br />
<br />
My sisters, the ones mentioned just up above, they were rotten.  They did everything they could to belittle me for every mistake I made, minor or major, blowing things way out of proportion and trying to make me feel like I was nothing more than a complete idiot.  They abused me, annoyed me, just as much as my mother did, and yet they say they're better than my mom.  They contradict themselves, are hypocrites, and they wear me down far more than any normal bully ever has.  This isn't just "typical brother bashing on sisters due to sibling rivalry", this is me genuinely despising the people they are because, put short, they are AWFUL people.<br />
<br />
Oh, not to mention, it's been five years since we've moved in and I'm STILL isolated to myself.  Nobody seems to care about my existence... I wouldn't be surprised if that were true, given the way they always ignored me in the past while I was speaking.  I was never of any importance to my siblings... or anyone else, for that matter, so it felt like.<br />
<br />
In this day &amp; age, I have few friends IRL that I truly consider fully friends.  One of them tried to kill me (and failed)... <br />
<br />
But during this time, my liking for Armored Core grew and grew.  I searched all over the internet, scouring as many webpages as I could for information on the series.  What was From Software up to now?  What games were made that I don't know about?  What's their price at GameStop?  I got Armored Core 2 a while after these questions were asked, for a REALLY cheap price.  It's been a while, and I now have V, Verdict Day, 3, and Nexus as well as 2.  That's 5 AC games that can keep me occupied.  I loved the series right to death.  It became my new favorite game series.<br />
<br />
Years went by after I got 2, and I eventually found this wonderful website called...<br />
<br />
RAVEN REPUBLIC.<br />
<br />
I saw this website, the MAIN website, and enjoyed what content it had to offer.  Months after, I stumbled upon the forums.  Nervous to join, I avoided it... until September 17th, 2013.  <br />
<br />
I had already visited community-driven websites before - a few Wikias, I should say - and didn't like them.  Either the moderators were terrible sleazebags or the community was just completely dead because of the tiny fanbase.  I found these forums, and...<br />
<br />
...<br />
<br />
I was happy.  I hadn't really been happy... in a long time.<br />
<br />
...<br />
<br />
...<br />
<br />
You guys changed my life.<br />
<br />
I lived in complete suffering for a grand part of my life - my entire world view was shattered before my eyes in an instant, like being stabbed and the knife being yanked right out just after I was stabbed.  I sat, with all the troubles and worries in my life... contemplating suicide, or running away from home, or something completely ridiculous driven by nothing but pure, unadulterated depression by a broken home and a family that never figured out how to BE a family.  But I was led to this website, and... <br />
I never felt so accepted in my whole life.  I had never felt... people APPRECIATING my existence like this, or at all for the longest time.  I had never felt so WELCOME to ANYTHING in my entire life.  <br />
<br />
You guys, or at least arrui, anticipated my arrival in Verdict Day, as if I actually mattered... I felt like I was important, for once...<br />
<br />
You guys let me join your team when I got Verdict Day, and did everything you could to help me - give me advice, send me money, accompany me on missions so I could get new parts...<br />
<br />
You guys paid attention to some of the things I liked to do in spare time, mixing music on Audacity...<br />
<br />
The things I did, I never thought so many people would actually think they mattered... I never knew so many people would actually care that I existed... <br />
And I... <br />
<br />
I finally found a place... <br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
a place that I could call home.<br />
<br />
My wing, as a Raven... was no longer broken.  I could fly again!  It was healed... by feeling like I was important to people... like I was in a true family.  <br />
<br />
I could feel myself being myself again... I finally felt hope.  I finally felt... what a true family is supposed to be.<br />
<br />
This... this is family.<br />
<br />
This is where my heart is.<br />
<br />
This is home.<br />
<br />
This...<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Thanks to you all...<br />
<br />
<br />
This forum...<br />
is MY Raven's Nest.</span></span>]]></description>
			<content:encoded><![CDATA[<span style="font-family: Verdana;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i"><span style="color: #1E90FF;" class="mycode_color">The Raven Republic.<br />
<br />
Strong warriors.<br />
Helpers.<br />
Friends...<br />
<br />
Everything I needed most... to feel like I was myself again.<br />
<br />
We fight a war, a Verdict War, between three factions - Sirius Corporation, Venide, and the EverGreen Family.  <br />
<br />
But I myself fight a war... where I get emotionally injured, again and again.  It won't stop...<br />
<br />
Ravens are more than just faceless killers sent to bring an ordinary man's doom.  We Ravens have lives behind our murderous metal machines.<br />
<br />
This is mine.  The one you all have deeply, deeply impacted... more than you know.</span></span></span><br />
<br />
--------------------------------<br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Impact;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: xx-large;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #FF4500;" class="mycode_color">A RAVEN'S BROKEN WING - REPAIRED</span></span></span><br />
<span style="font-family: Impact;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: large;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #FFFFFF;" class="mycode_color">By White_Rain</span></span></span><br />
<br />
--------------------------------<br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Verdana;" class="mycode_font"><span style="color: #1E90FF;" class="mycode_color">They often say life is good.  They've had nothing bad really bring them down.  They got to experience the good in life - the things people get to truly cherish throughout their lives.  They have good families, good friends... <br />
<br />
good lives.<br />
<br />
But life is only good for a few.  I try to be the best I can be, and my life has turned out to be a disaster.  I tried to be there for everyone, and yet whatever controls my life has no pity for me.  <br />
<br />
I've grown with a family full of tension issues between one another, almost always in poverty.  When we moved to Georgia, we hadn't the best of things - a small home, a car, decent amount of food, fairly good clothing... Sure, we did have a PlayStation 2 around its time of release, back when that thing was first coming out and was going to be the BEST console ever, and GameBoy Advances at the height of their popularity.  Sure, we managed to get by.  But we were still poor.  We hadn't much for luxury other than a PS2, which I only began playing a month after we got it, thus beginning my time as a gamer.  Life seemed okay around this time, but it only got worse.<br />
<br />
We eventually had to move back to Maine, where I was born, and live with my dad's biological father, whose house was full of cigarette smoke and body odor lingering in the air.  That grandfather of mine, when we arrived, never bathed and always smoked indoors.  Did I ever tell you I had asthma, and cigarette smoke was one of the WORST triggers?  He was also an alcoholic - I spent most of my time with him out of my sight, as my parents were forcing me to.  His room had pictures of topless women all around the walls, and it was... well, for me, it wasn't disgusting, as I'm not a prude.  It was... rather intriguing, what this all was.  Regardless, I questioned none of it.  Eventually, after enough time, we got him to start bathing - every Monday.  The B.O. was still in the air, and it still wasn't pleasant, but I had gotten used to the smell, though I was always happy to get outside.  I got some of my favorite toys at this time - a Spiderman glove that could actually shoot webs (or water or 2 types of darts - foam or suction cup), an entire set of the Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles...<br />
<br />
We moved out of THERE to an old friend of my dad's.  His house was a lot more well-kempt and there was a lot of fun to be had.  Still, we were still pretty poor, and most of our fun didn't even come from our family's things, but his.  After a long time of living in what seemed like paradise in comparison to my grandfather's house, we were eventually invited by my sister, Tara, to move with HER family down to Kentucky.  We did, and I met my new nephew for the first time.  I played with him a lot, and we became best friends, most certainly.  Though, conflict between my mom and Tara caused us to move AGAIN, to a different home after arrangements were made with a landowner.  The house was still pretty nice, and this was where a great deal of fun was had but the misery began before I knew it.<br />
<br />
The only person I ever really chilled with was my nephew.  I got him interested in Transformers and we'd often compare and play with our separate collections - mine reaching over 50 by a certain point.  He wasn't at my house for long, and most of my family shooed me away, so I was... rather lonely.  Sure, I had friends in school, but I never got to see them outside of school unless at a special event by coincidence.  Loneliness can cause some SEVERE mental issues in a human being, mostly social disorders.  It made my Asperger's Syndrome worse.  Asperger's Syndrome is a syndrome closely related to autism - I'm incredibly smart in comparison to kids my age, but I'm terrible at socializing.  Hence why I never had many friends, despite being the kindest person in a place mostly full of prejudiced brutes.  <br />
<br />
I was mostly stuck to video games, my favorite being the Sonic the Hedgehog series for some reason, maybe being the first video game I had ever seen.  I loved Transformers games almost as much, and I had already known about Armored Core back in Georgia, but finally got to play it in Kentucky - Master of Arena, to be exact.  I wasn't half bad, and I LOVED the concept of the game.  I was just afraid by some of the missions' difficulty ratings, so I never got that far.  I used a mediumweight setup with colors and name based on Optimus Prime, the iconic leader of the Autobots from the Transformers series.  Typically using a machine gun, I mowed down opponents by sheer fire speed and ammo, along with the occasional missile or chain gun or something.  <br />
<br />
Regardless, the solace in the fun times ended.  My grandfather from my mother's side, whom I called "Buddy" and loved very much, was hospitalized by a stroke and eventually died of cancer.  I was struck with grief.  The death of my grandfather caused us to move back up north to help our grandmother around the house with him gone.  We knew how much we would miss - I especially missed my nephew, whose name is Ayden.  And he especially missed me - the little guy CRIED upon hearing I left... and I felt too much sorrow.  I nearly blamed myself for it, but I never let that get to me.  Regardless, life continued to get weirder and weirder.  Eventually, we moved once more to the apartment I live in now, and HERE'S where the suffering truly begins...<br />
<br />
Do I dare say it?<br />
<br />
I don't know how many people will believe me, or even care, but I might as well try...<br />
<br />
My mom and dad started arguing more often than ever - daily, it began to feel like.  There was even a day where they argued from sun-up to sun-down.  I might be exaggerating, but something like that did happen.  My dad allegedly cheated on my mom, though to this very day I can't tell if that was true or not.  They separated, which put me in total heartbreak.  I missed my dad... My mom was going crazy, verbally abusing me and my sisters Leslie and McKenzie.  She's gotten somewhat better, and is happy that she finally divorced my dad, but she still verbally abuses us just because we point out something she does wrong or question her awfully-questionable authority.  <br />
<br />
My sisters, the ones mentioned just up above, they were rotten.  They did everything they could to belittle me for every mistake I made, minor or major, blowing things way out of proportion and trying to make me feel like I was nothing more than a complete idiot.  They abused me, annoyed me, just as much as my mother did, and yet they say they're better than my mom.  They contradict themselves, are hypocrites, and they wear me down far more than any normal bully ever has.  This isn't just "typical brother bashing on sisters due to sibling rivalry", this is me genuinely despising the people they are because, put short, they are AWFUL people.<br />
<br />
Oh, not to mention, it's been five years since we've moved in and I'm STILL isolated to myself.  Nobody seems to care about my existence... I wouldn't be surprised if that were true, given the way they always ignored me in the past while I was speaking.  I was never of any importance to my siblings... or anyone else, for that matter, so it felt like.<br />
<br />
In this day &amp; age, I have few friends IRL that I truly consider fully friends.  One of them tried to kill me (and failed)... <br />
<br />
But during this time, my liking for Armored Core grew and grew.  I searched all over the internet, scouring as many webpages as I could for information on the series.  What was From Software up to now?  What games were made that I don't know about?  What's their price at GameStop?  I got Armored Core 2 a while after these questions were asked, for a REALLY cheap price.  It's been a while, and I now have V, Verdict Day, 3, and Nexus as well as 2.  That's 5 AC games that can keep me occupied.  I loved the series right to death.  It became my new favorite game series.<br />
<br />
Years went by after I got 2, and I eventually found this wonderful website called...<br />
<br />
RAVEN REPUBLIC.<br />
<br />
I saw this website, the MAIN website, and enjoyed what content it had to offer.  Months after, I stumbled upon the forums.  Nervous to join, I avoided it... until September 17th, 2013.  <br />
<br />
I had already visited community-driven websites before - a few Wikias, I should say - and didn't like them.  Either the moderators were terrible sleazebags or the community was just completely dead because of the tiny fanbase.  I found these forums, and...<br />
<br />
...<br />
<br />
I was happy.  I hadn't really been happy... in a long time.<br />
<br />
...<br />
<br />
...<br />
<br />
You guys changed my life.<br />
<br />
I lived in complete suffering for a grand part of my life - my entire world view was shattered before my eyes in an instant, like being stabbed and the knife being yanked right out just after I was stabbed.  I sat, with all the troubles and worries in my life... contemplating suicide, or running away from home, or something completely ridiculous driven by nothing but pure, unadulterated depression by a broken home and a family that never figured out how to BE a family.  But I was led to this website, and... <br />
I never felt so accepted in my whole life.  I had never felt... people APPRECIATING my existence like this, or at all for the longest time.  I had never felt so WELCOME to ANYTHING in my entire life.  <br />
<br />
You guys, or at least arrui, anticipated my arrival in Verdict Day, as if I actually mattered... I felt like I was important, for once...<br />
<br />
You guys let me join your team when I got Verdict Day, and did everything you could to help me - give me advice, send me money, accompany me on missions so I could get new parts...<br />
<br />
You guys paid attention to some of the things I liked to do in spare time, mixing music on Audacity...<br />
<br />
The things I did, I never thought so many people would actually think they mattered... I never knew so many people would actually care that I existed... <br />
And I... <br />
<br />
I finally found a place... <br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
a place that I could call home.<br />
<br />
My wing, as a Raven... was no longer broken.  I could fly again!  It was healed... by feeling like I was important to people... like I was in a true family.  <br />
<br />
I could feel myself being myself again... I finally felt hope.  I finally felt... what a true family is supposed to be.<br />
<br />
This... this is family.<br />
<br />
This is where my heart is.<br />
<br />
This is home.<br />
<br />
This...<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Thanks to you all...<br />
<br />
<br />
This forum...<br />
is MY Raven's Nest.</span></span>]]></content:encoded>
		</item>
		<item>
			<title><![CDATA[War in a Snapshot]]></title>
			<link>https://ravenrepublic.net/forums/showthread.php?tid=3369</link>
			<pubDate>Tue, 10 Dec 2013 10:30:10 -0500</pubDate>
			<dc:creator><![CDATA[<a href="https://ravenrepublic.net/forums/member.php?action=profile&uid=1809">Gradlein</a>]]></dc:creator>
			<guid isPermaLink="false">https://ravenrepublic.net/forums/showthread.php?tid=3369</guid>
			<description><![CDATA[<span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b">I'll edit this later. It's just something I came up with while doing nothing in the office.</span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">Click, click, click.</span> The sound of the camera’s shutter is almost inaudible from the sound of gunfire and explosions ringing in the battlefield. At present, a war is being fought between three factions – the Sirius Corporation, Venide, and the EverGreen Family – for control over the Towers, massive structures of unknown origin that contain large amounts of ancient technology and supplies. The goods found in the tower are beneficial and almost a necessity for survival in a world that has been devastated by previous wars and plagued with an unknown contamination that has only begun to subside. As such, there was no question why major factions like those engaged in battle, now known as the Verdict War, would fight over them no matter their motivations. Some people make a living by being employed by these factions as Ravens – pilots of 5-meter tall advanced humanoid mechanized fighting vehicles known as Armored Cores or ACs – that comprise the factions’ main military force. Some Ravens also serve as mercenaries under the organization known as Signs and take contracts from one of the three major powers. There are also some who enter the battlefield, not to fight but to take photographs and keep the rest of the world updated through the Voice of War, an information network that distributes battlefield information.<br />
<br />
“I think I’ll have to get closer…,” Gradlein thought aloud while zooming his camera to the farthest it can get. He peered down the edge of the low-rise building he was standing on and wondered if he can just jump down and land safely on the sand so he can quickly get inside his vehicle, a Jeep Wrangler he borrowed from one of the nearby desert camps. He found numerous large rocks on the ground below, most likely debris from the ruined buildings, and realized that was not an option.<br />
<br />
After covering the lens and storing the equipment, he tried to get up from his kneeling position but suddenly ducked by instinct as several Storks – ultra-heavy lift helicopters that usually transport ACs – flew overhead and dropped several bipedal ACs just several meters behind him. As the dust from the landing ACs cleared, he immediately undid the cover on the camera lens and began to take photos of each of them. <span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">Lucky!</span> He thought as he pressed the shutter-release button in quick succession.<br />
<br />
“Hey, you!” A male voice bellowed from one of the AC’s speakers. Grad immediately turned to the source and noticed that it came from one of the newly-arrived ACs – a dirty-white painted middleweight bipedal that had the Philippine flag on its chest. “It’s dangerous here, you’ll have to get out,” the voice warned him.<br />
<br />
“<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">Kabayan? </span>(Countryman?)” Gradlein shouted as hard as he could, thinking that the pilot was the same as him, a Filipino from the Philippines. After a slight pause, he heard the same voice on the radio asking, “Can you hear me?” <br />
<br />
Probably noticing the photographer turn his attention to the radio, he immediately followed with a reply to the earlier question, "<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">Oo. ‘Wag ka dito. Delikado.</span> (Yes. You shouldn't be here. It’s dangerous.)."<br />
<br />
“<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">Sige,</span>” Gradlein replied to say ‘okay’ and started to pack up.<br />
<br />
“Hurry up. We’re detecting a horde of UNACs inco-…shit! Sniper!” There was a loud bang as a bullet hit an adjacent building, throwing dust and debris all over the place. The impact threw Gradlein off balance causing him to fall over and roll away from his position. It took him only a few seconds to get back up but then realized that he was already surrounded. His ears were still ringing and cannot hear the gunfire much but he can clearly see that the ACs near him have already engaged the UNACs, shorthand for Unmanned ACs.<br />
<br />
Gradlein started to panic. He knew full well that, unlike Ravens, the Artificial Intelligence will shoot anything that moves on-sight. Without thinking he began running towards the door on the opposite side that gave him access to the rooftop. However, after just a few steps, a chill ran up his spine and he instantly dropped down on his stomach just before another bullet hit the rooftop access.<br />
<br />
<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">Crap, crap, crap, crap! I’m done for! Was it aiming for me?</span> He couldn't think of anything else and simply froze in prone position on the spot. There was no other way to get to cover except by jumping down from the building even if it could potentially cause injury. Unsure of what to do next, he closed his eyes and prayed. The ringing in his ears has subsided and he began to hear the sounds of gunfire and explosions again. He could also hear the whirr of the rotors of an approaching Stork. He looked up just in time to see a bluish lightweight bipedal AC fall on the ground just a few meters away from him.<br />
<br />
“Get in!” A familiar female voice said. It came from the Stork that delivered the AC,which is now turning to head back and move away from the battlefield. Another bullet whizzed past, seemingly aimed at the chopper, but it didn't connect. Not wanting to waste the chance he was given while the sniper reloaded, Gradlein stood up and made a running jump towards the open hatch on the AC's back. He landed just above the cockpit, tried to steady himself, then held firmly on the frame before easing himself down into the pilot’s seat.<br />
<br />
BANG! A sniper bullet connected with the AC’s left-hand shield pushing it back by a few meters and caused it to turn a little to the left. The blow caused Grad to release his hold on the frame and he fell straight down on to the seat, which slid forwards into the cockpit. The hatch closed with a thud then the main screen turned on, showing the operating system booting up.<br />
<br />
The cockpit shook as another bullet hit, this time hitting the right-hand shield. The AC seemed to be unharmed but he felt it move back by a few more meters compared to the last one. As soon as the boot up completed and showed the battlefield around him, the operating system’s voice prompt immediately gave him two warnings in a deep, monotone, male voice, “<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">SHIIRUDO GA SHIYOU DEKINAI. PAARJI SHIMASU. SHIIRUDO GA SHIYOU DEKINAI. PAARJI SHIMASU.</span>” He could hear a loud clang as the AC purged both shields then the whirr of the arms as it switched to the bay units.<br />
<br />
Gradlein quickly pushed the communications button for the AC’s external speakers. “Mariel! Why is the operating system in Japanese? And what the heck did you load on this thing?!” He frantically asked in quick succession. He only knew one female with the same voice as the one he heard from the Stork, who was also an engineer working on an AC. A small window appeared near the bottom of the screen with the words “Voice Only”. <br />
<br />
“Oh! You knew it was me?” Mariel asked in a playful tone.<br />
<br />
“Who else would send me an AC?” He replied as he switched the AC's operations to scan mode then flicked the control for the boosters and moved sideways to the right. The push from the sniper cannon’s hits positioned the AC near an alley between two buildings that are at least three stories tall and can completely cover it. There was a flash then a split-second whoosh sound from the boosters as it propelled the AC sideways to duck for cover. The g-force from the sudden high-boost made him a bit nauseous and threw him to the side. “Ow!” He cried as his left shoulder hit the side of the cockpit’s interior. He promptly strapped on the seat-belts on his legs and torso while the AC was behind cover.<br />
<br />
“Stupid.” Mariel remarked as soon as she heard him say ‘ow.’ “You have four shields…well, two since you already broke the first set, a close-in weapon system for the shoulder units…and you know Japanese anyway so I don’t see how that’s a problem.”<br />
<br />
“Japanophile,” he teased. He knew how much she loved anything that was Japanese but that part of her personality fit her because she could easily pass off as one even though she’s from the same country as he is. “But how will I fight with only shields?”<br />
<br />
“You’re not there to fight, stupid! I came here to get you out! What kind of idiot would go into a war zone without a proper military vehicle?”<br />
<br />
“Err…this kind of idiot right here, I guess?”<br />
<br />
“Exactly! You know how to pilot it from the simulations so get out of there before your balls shrink even more than it is now!”<br />
<br />
“Hey! Change topic!” Grad replied to the teasing in a fluster.<br />
<br />
“Biiih~” Mariel countered before cutting off communications. Although he couldn't see her, he saw an image of her in his mind sticking out her tongue.<br />
<br />
“Wait, wait! You’re not going to make me travel for more than a thousand miles on this AC, are you?”<br />
<br />
-----------<br />
<br />
Being a lightweight biped, the AC easily jumped on top of the building it was using as cover in one leap. Gradlein quickly shut off the boosters, making the AC land swiftly on the rooftop, then switched it on again before pulling hard on the controls. The AC responded to the controls by kicking hard on the platform it was standing on and boosting continuously at almost maximum power. The increased detection range in scan mode was still not enough to find the sniper so he immediately assumed that he was almost at the end of its firing range. He heard another shot fire from the sniper but it missed him because the AC was already glide-boosting backwards and away from the area. As soon as the bullet missed, he cut the boosters again, and then turned around in a complete one hundred and eighty degrees the moment the AC's feet touched the ground.<br />
<br />
“Time to get out of here,” Gradlein muttered before pushing the control levers as far as he can.<br />
<br />
The AC lunged forward followed by a long whoosh from the boosters as it tried to produce the greatest amount of continuous thrust it could muster to glide-boost. Even with a speed of almost 200 miles per hour, Grad knew he was in for a long ride back home unless he can quickly catch up to the Stork that brought him the AC. Still, he was just glad that he got out of that war zone. With a smile, he silently thanked whatever great being gave him that miracle and wondered if he had a bigger purpose in life or it was really just a stroke of luck that he managed to stay alive.]]></description>
			<content:encoded><![CDATA[<span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b">I'll edit this later. It's just something I came up with while doing nothing in the office.</span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">Click, click, click.</span> The sound of the camera’s shutter is almost inaudible from the sound of gunfire and explosions ringing in the battlefield. At present, a war is being fought between three factions – the Sirius Corporation, Venide, and the EverGreen Family – for control over the Towers, massive structures of unknown origin that contain large amounts of ancient technology and supplies. The goods found in the tower are beneficial and almost a necessity for survival in a world that has been devastated by previous wars and plagued with an unknown contamination that has only begun to subside. As such, there was no question why major factions like those engaged in battle, now known as the Verdict War, would fight over them no matter their motivations. Some people make a living by being employed by these factions as Ravens – pilots of 5-meter tall advanced humanoid mechanized fighting vehicles known as Armored Cores or ACs – that comprise the factions’ main military force. Some Ravens also serve as mercenaries under the organization known as Signs and take contracts from one of the three major powers. There are also some who enter the battlefield, not to fight but to take photographs and keep the rest of the world updated through the Voice of War, an information network that distributes battlefield information.<br />
<br />
“I think I’ll have to get closer…,” Gradlein thought aloud while zooming his camera to the farthest it can get. He peered down the edge of the low-rise building he was standing on and wondered if he can just jump down and land safely on the sand so he can quickly get inside his vehicle, a Jeep Wrangler he borrowed from one of the nearby desert camps. He found numerous large rocks on the ground below, most likely debris from the ruined buildings, and realized that was not an option.<br />
<br />
After covering the lens and storing the equipment, he tried to get up from his kneeling position but suddenly ducked by instinct as several Storks – ultra-heavy lift helicopters that usually transport ACs – flew overhead and dropped several bipedal ACs just several meters behind him. As the dust from the landing ACs cleared, he immediately undid the cover on the camera lens and began to take photos of each of them. <span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">Lucky!</span> He thought as he pressed the shutter-release button in quick succession.<br />
<br />
“Hey, you!” A male voice bellowed from one of the AC’s speakers. Grad immediately turned to the source and noticed that it came from one of the newly-arrived ACs – a dirty-white painted middleweight bipedal that had the Philippine flag on its chest. “It’s dangerous here, you’ll have to get out,” the voice warned him.<br />
<br />
“<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">Kabayan? </span>(Countryman?)” Gradlein shouted as hard as he could, thinking that the pilot was the same as him, a Filipino from the Philippines. After a slight pause, he heard the same voice on the radio asking, “Can you hear me?” <br />
<br />
Probably noticing the photographer turn his attention to the radio, he immediately followed with a reply to the earlier question, "<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">Oo. ‘Wag ka dito. Delikado.</span> (Yes. You shouldn't be here. It’s dangerous.)."<br />
<br />
“<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">Sige,</span>” Gradlein replied to say ‘okay’ and started to pack up.<br />
<br />
“Hurry up. We’re detecting a horde of UNACs inco-…shit! Sniper!” There was a loud bang as a bullet hit an adjacent building, throwing dust and debris all over the place. The impact threw Gradlein off balance causing him to fall over and roll away from his position. It took him only a few seconds to get back up but then realized that he was already surrounded. His ears were still ringing and cannot hear the gunfire much but he can clearly see that the ACs near him have already engaged the UNACs, shorthand for Unmanned ACs.<br />
<br />
Gradlein started to panic. He knew full well that, unlike Ravens, the Artificial Intelligence will shoot anything that moves on-sight. Without thinking he began running towards the door on the opposite side that gave him access to the rooftop. However, after just a few steps, a chill ran up his spine and he instantly dropped down on his stomach just before another bullet hit the rooftop access.<br />
<br />
<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">Crap, crap, crap, crap! I’m done for! Was it aiming for me?</span> He couldn't think of anything else and simply froze in prone position on the spot. There was no other way to get to cover except by jumping down from the building even if it could potentially cause injury. Unsure of what to do next, he closed his eyes and prayed. The ringing in his ears has subsided and he began to hear the sounds of gunfire and explosions again. He could also hear the whirr of the rotors of an approaching Stork. He looked up just in time to see a bluish lightweight bipedal AC fall on the ground just a few meters away from him.<br />
<br />
“Get in!” A familiar female voice said. It came from the Stork that delivered the AC,which is now turning to head back and move away from the battlefield. Another bullet whizzed past, seemingly aimed at the chopper, but it didn't connect. Not wanting to waste the chance he was given while the sniper reloaded, Gradlein stood up and made a running jump towards the open hatch on the AC's back. He landed just above the cockpit, tried to steady himself, then held firmly on the frame before easing himself down into the pilot’s seat.<br />
<br />
BANG! A sniper bullet connected with the AC’s left-hand shield pushing it back by a few meters and caused it to turn a little to the left. The blow caused Grad to release his hold on the frame and he fell straight down on to the seat, which slid forwards into the cockpit. The hatch closed with a thud then the main screen turned on, showing the operating system booting up.<br />
<br />
The cockpit shook as another bullet hit, this time hitting the right-hand shield. The AC seemed to be unharmed but he felt it move back by a few more meters compared to the last one. As soon as the boot up completed and showed the battlefield around him, the operating system’s voice prompt immediately gave him two warnings in a deep, monotone, male voice, “<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">SHIIRUDO GA SHIYOU DEKINAI. PAARJI SHIMASU. SHIIRUDO GA SHIYOU DEKINAI. PAARJI SHIMASU.</span>” He could hear a loud clang as the AC purged both shields then the whirr of the arms as it switched to the bay units.<br />
<br />
Gradlein quickly pushed the communications button for the AC’s external speakers. “Mariel! Why is the operating system in Japanese? And what the heck did you load on this thing?!” He frantically asked in quick succession. He only knew one female with the same voice as the one he heard from the Stork, who was also an engineer working on an AC. A small window appeared near the bottom of the screen with the words “Voice Only”. <br />
<br />
“Oh! You knew it was me?” Mariel asked in a playful tone.<br />
<br />
“Who else would send me an AC?” He replied as he switched the AC's operations to scan mode then flicked the control for the boosters and moved sideways to the right. The push from the sniper cannon’s hits positioned the AC near an alley between two buildings that are at least three stories tall and can completely cover it. There was a flash then a split-second whoosh sound from the boosters as it propelled the AC sideways to duck for cover. The g-force from the sudden high-boost made him a bit nauseous and threw him to the side. “Ow!” He cried as his left shoulder hit the side of the cockpit’s interior. He promptly strapped on the seat-belts on his legs and torso while the AC was behind cover.<br />
<br />
“Stupid.” Mariel remarked as soon as she heard him say ‘ow.’ “You have four shields…well, two since you already broke the first set, a close-in weapon system for the shoulder units…and you know Japanese anyway so I don’t see how that’s a problem.”<br />
<br />
“Japanophile,” he teased. He knew how much she loved anything that was Japanese but that part of her personality fit her because she could easily pass off as one even though she’s from the same country as he is. “But how will I fight with only shields?”<br />
<br />
“You’re not there to fight, stupid! I came here to get you out! What kind of idiot would go into a war zone without a proper military vehicle?”<br />
<br />
“Err…this kind of idiot right here, I guess?”<br />
<br />
“Exactly! You know how to pilot it from the simulations so get out of there before your balls shrink even more than it is now!”<br />
<br />
“Hey! Change topic!” Grad replied to the teasing in a fluster.<br />
<br />
“Biiih~” Mariel countered before cutting off communications. Although he couldn't see her, he saw an image of her in his mind sticking out her tongue.<br />
<br />
“Wait, wait! You’re not going to make me travel for more than a thousand miles on this AC, are you?”<br />
<br />
-----------<br />
<br />
Being a lightweight biped, the AC easily jumped on top of the building it was using as cover in one leap. Gradlein quickly shut off the boosters, making the AC land swiftly on the rooftop, then switched it on again before pulling hard on the controls. The AC responded to the controls by kicking hard on the platform it was standing on and boosting continuously at almost maximum power. The increased detection range in scan mode was still not enough to find the sniper so he immediately assumed that he was almost at the end of its firing range. He heard another shot fire from the sniper but it missed him because the AC was already glide-boosting backwards and away from the area. As soon as the bullet missed, he cut the boosters again, and then turned around in a complete one hundred and eighty degrees the moment the AC's feet touched the ground.<br />
<br />
“Time to get out of here,” Gradlein muttered before pushing the control levers as far as he can.<br />
<br />
The AC lunged forward followed by a long whoosh from the boosters as it tried to produce the greatest amount of continuous thrust it could muster to glide-boost. Even with a speed of almost 200 miles per hour, Grad knew he was in for a long ride back home unless he can quickly catch up to the Stork that brought him the AC. Still, he was just glad that he got out of that war zone. With a smile, he silently thanked whatever great being gave him that miracle and wondered if he had a bigger purpose in life or it was really just a stroke of luck that he managed to stay alive.]]></content:encoded>
		</item>
		<item>
			<title><![CDATA[The Coward's Dilemma]]></title>
			<link>https://ravenrepublic.net/forums/showthread.php?tid=3347</link>
			<pubDate>Tue, 05 Nov 2013 22:02:59 -0500</pubDate>
			<dc:creator><![CDATA[<a href="https://ravenrepublic.net/forums/member.php?action=profile&uid=281">Immaterial</a>]]></dc:creator>
			<guid isPermaLink="false">https://ravenrepublic.net/forums/showthread.php?tid=3347</guid>
			<description><![CDATA[<span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b">The Coward’s Dilemma</span><br />
<br />
by Immaterial<br />
<br />
~+~<br />
<br />
I am in pain.<br />
<br />
It has always hurt. <br />
<br />
People often hate pain and would do their best to alleviate it or avoid it altogether.<br />
<br />
I wondered, that maybe, just maybe I am not like other people.<br />
<br />
I am in pain, and yet, I’ve decided to bear with it.<br />
<br />
Maybe because I know, it was all my doing and my fault I feel this way.<br />
<br />
But I am sure it was because I wanted to stay where I was.<br />
<br />
Where I was, I am able to feel, to touch, to smell, to hear and to see your presence.<br />
<br />
And there was your smile, which alleviates my pain at that particular moment but only leaves a deeper wound in my being afterwards.<br />
<br />
I am in pain and I think I’m okay where I was.<br />
<br />
The pain would go worse every day but more so lately, when all our conversations and all you ever talked about was him.<br />
<br />
That person that filled your mind as of late and seem to make you smile in a way I haven’t seen before.<br />
<br />
I would only mirror that smile of yours, hiding my own pains to show my support to you. As I know, I cannot go against that gentle and captivating smile.<br />
<br />
I am in pain, more than before, but it was nothing I could handle, I told myself, just as I would many times over and over.<br />
<br />
But, I guess I was wrong but I held on, when you said those words to me.<br />
<br />
“He asked me out.” <br />
<br />
You said that with a smile, your tone was all excited.<br />
<br />
My answer to that was just an oh and once more I hid in my usual cool demeanor, that bored seemingly uninterested face you were so used to, even if what I felt inside was a complete opposite.<br />
<br />
But I was an expert. I am able to hide my own feelings well. I’ve had a lot of practice after all. I am sure, you had no idea. <br />
<br />
Quickly, a forced smile made itself known on my lips. Words of good luck came out soon after in such a detached manner I wondered how I was able to do such. I berated myself for that.<br />
<br />
“Thanks! I’ll do my best.”<br />
<br />
Behind my smile, I was deeply worried but I knew I shouldn’t be. I knew I would be the first person to know of what will happen from now on. That was the role I know I have, just as many times before.<br />
<br />
I didn’t hear anything from you all night. I only saw you the next day. And you had a bigger smile on your face than usual. From that, I knew that things went well. <br />
<br />
The moment I saw you began to talk about what had happened. I could only nod my head, mirroring the smile on your face as best as I could. That was the order of the day from that day forth. I actually had lost track of how long it was. <br />
<br />
A month? Two? Three? <br />
<br />
I don’t remember how long how it felt my pain was getting worse, seemingly being seated deeper and deeper into my very being.<br />
<br />
All I remember was that day.<br />
<br />
“He cheated on you?” Was all I could ask you. My voice was flat and emotionless, matching the expression on my face, as I tried to hide my own surprise. <br />
<br />
You only nodded your head as you tried to stop your tears. Your voice cracking, you told me how you came to his place to see another woman there and how you broke up right then and there. How there were no words, and no excuses. This was what was left. <br />
<br />
I could feel my hands clench into themselves, forming into fists. I was angry.<br />
<br />
At him for cheating on you, for doing something like this to hurt you. <br />
<br />
And to myself for letting this happen. <br />
<br />
It was because I just stood there and watched.<br />
<br />
But I knew I had to forget that for a moment. Because, what mattered now was you. <br />
<br />
An embrace was all I could offer as you began to cry. I could only hold your shaking frame as you sobbed, making me acutely aware of the pain you felt. I only closed my eyes at that as my hands gently patted your back, as that was all I could do. <br />
<br />
“I’m sorry.” You were able to say as you calmed down a bit and before you broke yourself from my embrace. <br />
<br />
You apologized again as you began to wipe your own tears with the back of your hands as you forced a smile.<br />
<br />
“I don’t know how I could cry to you like this. You’ve never been in a relationship ever since we have known each other.”<br />
<br />
At those words, I didn’t know what to say, even if I know the reason why. But what’s the point of that now? <br />
<br />
“I’m sorry.” You whispered as you averted your gaze from me. Your frame slightly shook as you continued, “Why can’t I find someone as gentle as you?!”<br />
<br />
Why did you have to say that? Was my thought at those words. I could feel my own pain once more, replacing the sympathy I feel for you. That pain and my own anger resurfaced in my chest as I too looked away. My anger at him, for easily letting go something I had so wanted for so long. My anger at my own weakness and cowardice, all that caused my pain to be more intense than before.<br />
<br />
I am here. <br />
<br />
I could be your lover if you wanted me to.<br />
<br />
Those were my thoughts at that moment. Thoughts I repeated in my mind as if to comfort myself, to alleviate my own pain.<br />
<br />
“W-What did you say?”<br />
<br />
I heard you hesitantly asked. Your surprise was clearly evident on your face.<br />
<br />
My eyes opened wide as I realized as I’ve said those words aloud. I gritted my teeth, scolding myself for my mistake. There was no escape now. At that, I placed my hand on my chest, to show my conviction to you but in truth I was shaking. I wanted to calm my own racing heart as I spoke once more.<br />
<br />
“So let me be your lover.”<br />
<br />
My voice was surprisingly firm. <br />
<br />
“You don’t need to look for someone like me, as I am just here.”<br />
<br />
I could only feel my own pain and own anger behind all my words. Was I at my limit? But it doesn’t matter now really, as I have already let my emotions and feeling show, even if just a bit. <br />
<br />
There was no turning back now.<br />
<br />
“Eh? B-But—“You tried to say.<br />
<br />
“But what? You wanted someone like me, right?” <br />
<br />
I asked you as I inched closer. My heart beating faster as the distance between us became closer and closer.  <br />
<br />
“So let me—“<br />
<br />
Any hesitations you may have vanished as I pursued my lips over yours. I could feel myself calming down slightly at that contact, making me more aware how your frame stiffened. Savoring that small instance of contact was the best I could do as my chest seemed to feel heavier for each passing moment.<br />
<br />
I only kept my usual bored expression as we disengaged, a contrast to your surprised blushing look.<br />
<br />
“How was it?” I asked flatly as I forced myself to keep calm.<br />
<br />
“It wasn’t bad.” You hesitantly replied, averting your gaze from me, “It was not like I didn’t like it.”<br />
<br />
“I see.” Was all I could say as I pondered on those words that didn’t really tell me anything at all. Crossing my arms across my chest, well more like to comfort myself with a hug, I spoke once more, “So do you want to continue?”<br />
<br />
“W-What if I said no?”<br />
<br />
A sharp pain shot through my chest at your question but I steeled myself, letting my anger to push me forward. Doing that only made me feel more terrible about myself, even more to what I said next.<br />
<br />
“Then that means you don’t like it after all. “ I closed my eyes as I spoke as I pushed back tears that threatened to make themselves known, “If that is the case, I would now start distancing myself from you. Because it will just hurt from here on.”<br />
<br />
<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">Hurt more now was more appropriate. Nevertheless, I am such a horrible person.</span><br />
<br />
“N-No, I don’t want you to leave me alone.” You said with fear in your voice, shaking your head for emphasis.<br />
<br />
I knew you wouldn’t like that. Especially now. And I took advantage of that. I wanted to apologize but it just was the pain I felt was just becoming too much to bear.<br />
<br />
“Open your mouth.” I whispered to her, saying it as brief as I could to hide my own nervousness.<br />
<br />
You nervously acquiesced, your eyes closing involuntarily as you waited on me. <br />
<br />
A small smile curled my lips as I reached for you. My hands rested on your shoulders as I pursued your lips once more, this time pushing my tongue into your open mouth, to play with yours. I immediately felt your frame stiffen at what I had just done, squirming in place as if torn to stay or break off from me. This I paid no heed as I pushed the kiss deeper and pushing you down as well to stop any resistance you may have.<br />
<br />
<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">I’ve already come this far, anyway.</span><br />
<br />
I broke of our kiss as I stared at your lying form in front of me. Your cheeks were red from embarrassment obviously. I would have found that cute but the look for fear in your face made my chest hurt instead. <br />
<br />
I didn’t want to see this. <br />
<br />
I wanted it go away. <br />
<br />
I wanted to see that happy smiling face of yours.<br />
<br />
You hesitantly called my name, worried because I suddenly just stopped. I only shook my head and forced a smile before gritting my teeth as I leaned over you and started to kiss your neck, nibbling every now and then. You shivered once more at that but I kept you still as my hands started to roam across your frame. Slowly, gently, feeling and teasing, my hands tried to calm your frame, to ease your own nervousness. The sensation of your body on my hands however, just made me more nervous than before.<br />
<br />
A burning deep desire and hunger seemed to make itself known from deep inside me, pushing me to just go and do as I wanted. It was as if I felt like this was my only chance for this and I should do what I could. I tried to resist, I didn’t want to hurt you, but I realized I was so helpless against it. It was far too long and my pain right now was just too unbearable.<br />
<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i"><br />
I’m sorry.</span><br />
<br />
I whispered that apology as I buried my face on your chest, doing my best to keep my frame still. I took a deep breath as one of my hands moved across your stomach to that junction between your legs. Two of my fingers stopped on that stop, feeling and teasing and that was then I felt how my actions now were making you feel.<br />
<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i"><br />
She’s not wet.</span><br />
<br />
It was my fault I know. <br />
<br />
In that case—<br />
<br />
At that, I started to undress you from the waist down, leaving nothing. You tried to resist, only voicing complaints but not really doing anything as I did so. At that moment, I knew you wanted me to stop but you couldn’t tell me that. Not after that I had threatened you with earlier. I only pushed my own guilt down, telling myself that this was all I could do. <br />
<br />
To ease your pain and my own. <br />
<br />
I steeled myself as made a trail of kisses down your stomach, down and down to that spot between your legs. You squeaked in surprise as your body stiffened the minute I spread your legs with my hands as you may have an idea on what I was up to. <br />
<br />
“No, don’t it’s—“<br />
<br />
I only shook my head.<br />
<br />
“It’s fine.”<br />
<br />
Was all I said but as I did I was pulling down your underwear, a part of me was surprised that you didn’t resist as much as you seemed inclined to be. Was it your fear making you this cooperative? I only kept quiet as I leaned between your legs. Your scent overpowered me as I did and I instantly felt this burning sensation in my cheeks. I steeled myself as I leaned over closer, wondering in my mind if you tasted the same as well. <br />
<br />
My heart was beating faster now more and more as I gave that spot a hesitant lick, inciting a shiver and a gasp from you. I could only grin to myself at your reaction as I continued to pleasure you with my mouth and tongue, closing my eyes as I did so, to concentrate and to feel every single sensation. Your taste burned in my mouth, your voice and gasps music to my ears as I took more of you into my mouth. The said taste was addicting, so much that I couldn’t get enough.<br />
<br />
I faintly heard you call my name and that moment I felt your body stiffen. My eyes opened wide as I realized that you were about to climax. With that I gave your center the deepest kiss that I could, thrusting my tongue as deep as it can go. Your taste and smell got more intense as you came. Your body shivered as waves of pleasure coursed every inch of you, emanating from the center of your being. <br />
<br />
I only withdrew when you collapsed on the bed, limp and tired from your orgasm. Your taste and essence was still strong in my mouth as I licked my lips, watching and waiting you to calm yourself down. A smile curled my lips as it dawned to me that it was because of me that you reacted this way. <br />
<br />
You called my name, your voice soft and exhausted.<br />
<br />
And my first instinct was to pop a question. One I regret the minute the words left my mouth.<br />
<br />
“So how did you feel?”<br />
<br />
“I-I don’t know how to describe it, “You began hesitantly, fear still present in your voice.<br />
<br />
“I see.” I flatly replied which made you even more nervous, I can tell.<br />
<br />
“B-But it not like it hurt or anything, just like him…it actually, um…”  <br />
<br />
You fumbled with your words as I waited on each word that you said. My brow furrowed at that as I tried to make sense of what you were saying. You shook your head, probably at the face that I was making.<br />
<br />
“W-What I mean is, it actually felt good with you. I don’t know why but my mind, just…went blank and everything became white and—“<br />
<br />
I didn’t even let you finish as I leaned over you, my arms wrapping around your frame as my head rested on your shoulder. You faintly called my name, surprised at what I did.<br />
<br />
<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">Why did you have to get involved with a guy like him?</span> I thought to myself as I whispered in your ear, “ Then I’ll make you feel even better then.”<br />
<br />
“E-Eh? W-what do you mean—“<br />
<br />
Your words were lost, replaced by a gasp followed by moans as I slid a finger into your center. My finger slipped in with ease, no thanks to the treatment I had given you earlier. I smiled to myself as I felt your arousal in my hand, so much, I was able to add another finger to the one currently thrusting in and out of you, taking you again and again. <br />
<br />
You called for my name and I yours but realized I shouldn’t, as I felt like I would only love you even more the more I call for your name. I tried to resist but surely a smile was clear on my face as I watched your face, with an expression that of pleasure, one I haven’t seen before and one I will always keep locked up in my memory. <br />
<br />
I pursued my lips on your once more, feeling no resistance whatsoever, even feeling you kissing me back as I quickened the pace of my thrusting fingers, feeling you clamp on them as if you never want to let go. And with one last thrust, I felt your body stiffen, breaking off from our kiss as you climaxed, letting out a moan that was louder then before.  <br />
<br />
I only held you tighter as your orgasm subsided, leaving you weak and out of breath. I only closed my eyes, hearing and feeling your exhausted frame on my own.<br />
<br />
“It is okay to sleep you know.” I said with a smile when I felt your frame calmed down a bit.<br />
<br />
“Ah, but—”<br />
<br />
“It is fine. Don’t worry about it.”<br />
<br />
I only felt you nodded your head against my frame, leaning only closer and letting me feel more of your warmth. At the mere sensation I could feel myself also dozing off. I didn’t want to but that feeling of having you in my arms was just enough to do that, making any resistance I would have had useless. I could only wish that it will never end as fell into slumber. My wish was the last thought on my mind before I succumbed to the throes of sleep.<br />
<br />
**<br />
<br />
I woke up the next morning with a start, sitting up and looking around only to realize you have gone and only left a note in your place.<br />
<br />
<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">Thanks for letting me stay over.</span><br />
<br />
That was what it said, as if everything that happened last night didn’t happen. Maybe you had wanted it to be like that and I should have known better than to expect it. I know I should have.<br />
<br />
I would always be that childhood friend to you. I shook my head as I grasped my chest. It didn’t hurt as much now but something else seemed to be starting to hurt. <br />
<br />
With that thought, I decided to stay out later than usual not wanting to go back to that bed where I was able to hold you in my arms, where I was able to feel your warmth against mine. <br />
<br />
Imagine my surprise that night.<br />
<br />
To see you standing outside my apartment door.<br />
<br />
“What are you doing? You should have called me that you were coming!”<br />
<br />
I gritted my teeth in frustration as I began to fumble for my keys. My only thought was to get both of us inside, as I didn’t know how long you were waiting for me.<br />
<br />
“It is fine, I wanted to wait for you anyway. I bought some stuff for dinner, so I thought we could eat together.”<br />
<br />
I only nodded my head as I finally was able to get my door open.<br />
<br />
“Okay, let’s just get inside and—“<br />
<br />
I stopped as I felt you leaning your head on my back. Your body was slightly shaking and I couldn’t tell if it was because of the cold or something else. <br />
<br />
“Can I stay over again tonight? It’s so lonely by myself.”<br />
<br />
<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">Why do you do this? Why do you have to torture me so?</span><br />
<br />
“I might do what I did last night to you again. Are you sure you want that?” My voice was flat and cold.<br />
<br />
“It’s fine.”<br />
<br />
And things did lead up to that. I shouldn’t be too surprised about it, I know. Maybe because I wanted it or maybe it was because she needed to fill up that void in her heart. <br />
<br />
All I know was if there was anyone who was wrong it was me for taking advantage of her and trapping myself in this situation. I wanted to ease my pain and hers but only to make more for myself. That pain would probably my own atonement for what I am doing now.<br />
<br />
“I love you.”<br />
<br />
I heard you say and I only smiled as I leaned over to kiss you.<br />
<br />
This pain is fine if it is for you. Everything I could do, I will do for you.<br />
<br />
Even if it has to hurt all over again.<br />
<br />
Because things have yet to change.<br />
<br />
~+~<br />
<br />
End]]></description>
			<content:encoded><![CDATA[<span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b">The Coward’s Dilemma</span><br />
<br />
by Immaterial<br />
<br />
~+~<br />
<br />
I am in pain.<br />
<br />
It has always hurt. <br />
<br />
People often hate pain and would do their best to alleviate it or avoid it altogether.<br />
<br />
I wondered, that maybe, just maybe I am not like other people.<br />
<br />
I am in pain, and yet, I’ve decided to bear with it.<br />
<br />
Maybe because I know, it was all my doing and my fault I feel this way.<br />
<br />
But I am sure it was because I wanted to stay where I was.<br />
<br />
Where I was, I am able to feel, to touch, to smell, to hear and to see your presence.<br />
<br />
And there was your smile, which alleviates my pain at that particular moment but only leaves a deeper wound in my being afterwards.<br />
<br />
I am in pain and I think I’m okay where I was.<br />
<br />
The pain would go worse every day but more so lately, when all our conversations and all you ever talked about was him.<br />
<br />
That person that filled your mind as of late and seem to make you smile in a way I haven’t seen before.<br />
<br />
I would only mirror that smile of yours, hiding my own pains to show my support to you. As I know, I cannot go against that gentle and captivating smile.<br />
<br />
I am in pain, more than before, but it was nothing I could handle, I told myself, just as I would many times over and over.<br />
<br />
But, I guess I was wrong but I held on, when you said those words to me.<br />
<br />
“He asked me out.” <br />
<br />
You said that with a smile, your tone was all excited.<br />
<br />
My answer to that was just an oh and once more I hid in my usual cool demeanor, that bored seemingly uninterested face you were so used to, even if what I felt inside was a complete opposite.<br />
<br />
But I was an expert. I am able to hide my own feelings well. I’ve had a lot of practice after all. I am sure, you had no idea. <br />
<br />
Quickly, a forced smile made itself known on my lips. Words of good luck came out soon after in such a detached manner I wondered how I was able to do such. I berated myself for that.<br />
<br />
“Thanks! I’ll do my best.”<br />
<br />
Behind my smile, I was deeply worried but I knew I shouldn’t be. I knew I would be the first person to know of what will happen from now on. That was the role I know I have, just as many times before.<br />
<br />
I didn’t hear anything from you all night. I only saw you the next day. And you had a bigger smile on your face than usual. From that, I knew that things went well. <br />
<br />
The moment I saw you began to talk about what had happened. I could only nod my head, mirroring the smile on your face as best as I could. That was the order of the day from that day forth. I actually had lost track of how long it was. <br />
<br />
A month? Two? Three? <br />
<br />
I don’t remember how long how it felt my pain was getting worse, seemingly being seated deeper and deeper into my very being.<br />
<br />
All I remember was that day.<br />
<br />
“He cheated on you?” Was all I could ask you. My voice was flat and emotionless, matching the expression on my face, as I tried to hide my own surprise. <br />
<br />
You only nodded your head as you tried to stop your tears. Your voice cracking, you told me how you came to his place to see another woman there and how you broke up right then and there. How there were no words, and no excuses. This was what was left. <br />
<br />
I could feel my hands clench into themselves, forming into fists. I was angry.<br />
<br />
At him for cheating on you, for doing something like this to hurt you. <br />
<br />
And to myself for letting this happen. <br />
<br />
It was because I just stood there and watched.<br />
<br />
But I knew I had to forget that for a moment. Because, what mattered now was you. <br />
<br />
An embrace was all I could offer as you began to cry. I could only hold your shaking frame as you sobbed, making me acutely aware of the pain you felt. I only closed my eyes at that as my hands gently patted your back, as that was all I could do. <br />
<br />
“I’m sorry.” You were able to say as you calmed down a bit and before you broke yourself from my embrace. <br />
<br />
You apologized again as you began to wipe your own tears with the back of your hands as you forced a smile.<br />
<br />
“I don’t know how I could cry to you like this. You’ve never been in a relationship ever since we have known each other.”<br />
<br />
At those words, I didn’t know what to say, even if I know the reason why. But what’s the point of that now? <br />
<br />
“I’m sorry.” You whispered as you averted your gaze from me. Your frame slightly shook as you continued, “Why can’t I find someone as gentle as you?!”<br />
<br />
Why did you have to say that? Was my thought at those words. I could feel my own pain once more, replacing the sympathy I feel for you. That pain and my own anger resurfaced in my chest as I too looked away. My anger at him, for easily letting go something I had so wanted for so long. My anger at my own weakness and cowardice, all that caused my pain to be more intense than before.<br />
<br />
I am here. <br />
<br />
I could be your lover if you wanted me to.<br />
<br />
Those were my thoughts at that moment. Thoughts I repeated in my mind as if to comfort myself, to alleviate my own pain.<br />
<br />
“W-What did you say?”<br />
<br />
I heard you hesitantly asked. Your surprise was clearly evident on your face.<br />
<br />
My eyes opened wide as I realized as I’ve said those words aloud. I gritted my teeth, scolding myself for my mistake. There was no escape now. At that, I placed my hand on my chest, to show my conviction to you but in truth I was shaking. I wanted to calm my own racing heart as I spoke once more.<br />
<br />
“So let me be your lover.”<br />
<br />
My voice was surprisingly firm. <br />
<br />
“You don’t need to look for someone like me, as I am just here.”<br />
<br />
I could only feel my own pain and own anger behind all my words. Was I at my limit? But it doesn’t matter now really, as I have already let my emotions and feeling show, even if just a bit. <br />
<br />
There was no turning back now.<br />
<br />
“Eh? B-But—“You tried to say.<br />
<br />
“But what? You wanted someone like me, right?” <br />
<br />
I asked you as I inched closer. My heart beating faster as the distance between us became closer and closer.  <br />
<br />
“So let me—“<br />
<br />
Any hesitations you may have vanished as I pursued my lips over yours. I could feel myself calming down slightly at that contact, making me more aware how your frame stiffened. Savoring that small instance of contact was the best I could do as my chest seemed to feel heavier for each passing moment.<br />
<br />
I only kept my usual bored expression as we disengaged, a contrast to your surprised blushing look.<br />
<br />
“How was it?” I asked flatly as I forced myself to keep calm.<br />
<br />
“It wasn’t bad.” You hesitantly replied, averting your gaze from me, “It was not like I didn’t like it.”<br />
<br />
“I see.” Was all I could say as I pondered on those words that didn’t really tell me anything at all. Crossing my arms across my chest, well more like to comfort myself with a hug, I spoke once more, “So do you want to continue?”<br />
<br />
“W-What if I said no?”<br />
<br />
A sharp pain shot through my chest at your question but I steeled myself, letting my anger to push me forward. Doing that only made me feel more terrible about myself, even more to what I said next.<br />
<br />
“Then that means you don’t like it after all. “ I closed my eyes as I spoke as I pushed back tears that threatened to make themselves known, “If that is the case, I would now start distancing myself from you. Because it will just hurt from here on.”<br />
<br />
<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">Hurt more now was more appropriate. Nevertheless, I am such a horrible person.</span><br />
<br />
“N-No, I don’t want you to leave me alone.” You said with fear in your voice, shaking your head for emphasis.<br />
<br />
I knew you wouldn’t like that. Especially now. And I took advantage of that. I wanted to apologize but it just was the pain I felt was just becoming too much to bear.<br />
<br />
“Open your mouth.” I whispered to her, saying it as brief as I could to hide my own nervousness.<br />
<br />
You nervously acquiesced, your eyes closing involuntarily as you waited on me. <br />
<br />
A small smile curled my lips as I reached for you. My hands rested on your shoulders as I pursued your lips once more, this time pushing my tongue into your open mouth, to play with yours. I immediately felt your frame stiffen at what I had just done, squirming in place as if torn to stay or break off from me. This I paid no heed as I pushed the kiss deeper and pushing you down as well to stop any resistance you may have.<br />
<br />
<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">I’ve already come this far, anyway.</span><br />
<br />
I broke of our kiss as I stared at your lying form in front of me. Your cheeks were red from embarrassment obviously. I would have found that cute but the look for fear in your face made my chest hurt instead. <br />
<br />
I didn’t want to see this. <br />
<br />
I wanted it go away. <br />
<br />
I wanted to see that happy smiling face of yours.<br />
<br />
You hesitantly called my name, worried because I suddenly just stopped. I only shook my head and forced a smile before gritting my teeth as I leaned over you and started to kiss your neck, nibbling every now and then. You shivered once more at that but I kept you still as my hands started to roam across your frame. Slowly, gently, feeling and teasing, my hands tried to calm your frame, to ease your own nervousness. The sensation of your body on my hands however, just made me more nervous than before.<br />
<br />
A burning deep desire and hunger seemed to make itself known from deep inside me, pushing me to just go and do as I wanted. It was as if I felt like this was my only chance for this and I should do what I could. I tried to resist, I didn’t want to hurt you, but I realized I was so helpless against it. It was far too long and my pain right now was just too unbearable.<br />
<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i"><br />
I’m sorry.</span><br />
<br />
I whispered that apology as I buried my face on your chest, doing my best to keep my frame still. I took a deep breath as one of my hands moved across your stomach to that junction between your legs. Two of my fingers stopped on that stop, feeling and teasing and that was then I felt how my actions now were making you feel.<br />
<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i"><br />
She’s not wet.</span><br />
<br />
It was my fault I know. <br />
<br />
In that case—<br />
<br />
At that, I started to undress you from the waist down, leaving nothing. You tried to resist, only voicing complaints but not really doing anything as I did so. At that moment, I knew you wanted me to stop but you couldn’t tell me that. Not after that I had threatened you with earlier. I only pushed my own guilt down, telling myself that this was all I could do. <br />
<br />
To ease your pain and my own. <br />
<br />
I steeled myself as made a trail of kisses down your stomach, down and down to that spot between your legs. You squeaked in surprise as your body stiffened the minute I spread your legs with my hands as you may have an idea on what I was up to. <br />
<br />
“No, don’t it’s—“<br />
<br />
I only shook my head.<br />
<br />
“It’s fine.”<br />
<br />
Was all I said but as I did I was pulling down your underwear, a part of me was surprised that you didn’t resist as much as you seemed inclined to be. Was it your fear making you this cooperative? I only kept quiet as I leaned between your legs. Your scent overpowered me as I did and I instantly felt this burning sensation in my cheeks. I steeled myself as I leaned over closer, wondering in my mind if you tasted the same as well. <br />
<br />
My heart was beating faster now more and more as I gave that spot a hesitant lick, inciting a shiver and a gasp from you. I could only grin to myself at your reaction as I continued to pleasure you with my mouth and tongue, closing my eyes as I did so, to concentrate and to feel every single sensation. Your taste burned in my mouth, your voice and gasps music to my ears as I took more of you into my mouth. The said taste was addicting, so much that I couldn’t get enough.<br />
<br />
I faintly heard you call my name and that moment I felt your body stiffen. My eyes opened wide as I realized that you were about to climax. With that I gave your center the deepest kiss that I could, thrusting my tongue as deep as it can go. Your taste and smell got more intense as you came. Your body shivered as waves of pleasure coursed every inch of you, emanating from the center of your being. <br />
<br />
I only withdrew when you collapsed on the bed, limp and tired from your orgasm. Your taste and essence was still strong in my mouth as I licked my lips, watching and waiting you to calm yourself down. A smile curled my lips as it dawned to me that it was because of me that you reacted this way. <br />
<br />
You called my name, your voice soft and exhausted.<br />
<br />
And my first instinct was to pop a question. One I regret the minute the words left my mouth.<br />
<br />
“So how did you feel?”<br />
<br />
“I-I don’t know how to describe it, “You began hesitantly, fear still present in your voice.<br />
<br />
“I see.” I flatly replied which made you even more nervous, I can tell.<br />
<br />
“B-But it not like it hurt or anything, just like him…it actually, um…”  <br />
<br />
You fumbled with your words as I waited on each word that you said. My brow furrowed at that as I tried to make sense of what you were saying. You shook your head, probably at the face that I was making.<br />
<br />
“W-What I mean is, it actually felt good with you. I don’t know why but my mind, just…went blank and everything became white and—“<br />
<br />
I didn’t even let you finish as I leaned over you, my arms wrapping around your frame as my head rested on your shoulder. You faintly called my name, surprised at what I did.<br />
<br />
<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">Why did you have to get involved with a guy like him?</span> I thought to myself as I whispered in your ear, “ Then I’ll make you feel even better then.”<br />
<br />
“E-Eh? W-what do you mean—“<br />
<br />
Your words were lost, replaced by a gasp followed by moans as I slid a finger into your center. My finger slipped in with ease, no thanks to the treatment I had given you earlier. I smiled to myself as I felt your arousal in my hand, so much, I was able to add another finger to the one currently thrusting in and out of you, taking you again and again. <br />
<br />
You called for my name and I yours but realized I shouldn’t, as I felt like I would only love you even more the more I call for your name. I tried to resist but surely a smile was clear on my face as I watched your face, with an expression that of pleasure, one I haven’t seen before and one I will always keep locked up in my memory. <br />
<br />
I pursued my lips on your once more, feeling no resistance whatsoever, even feeling you kissing me back as I quickened the pace of my thrusting fingers, feeling you clamp on them as if you never want to let go. And with one last thrust, I felt your body stiffen, breaking off from our kiss as you climaxed, letting out a moan that was louder then before.  <br />
<br />
I only held you tighter as your orgasm subsided, leaving you weak and out of breath. I only closed my eyes, hearing and feeling your exhausted frame on my own.<br />
<br />
“It is okay to sleep you know.” I said with a smile when I felt your frame calmed down a bit.<br />
<br />
“Ah, but—”<br />
<br />
“It is fine. Don’t worry about it.”<br />
<br />
I only felt you nodded your head against my frame, leaning only closer and letting me feel more of your warmth. At the mere sensation I could feel myself also dozing off. I didn’t want to but that feeling of having you in my arms was just enough to do that, making any resistance I would have had useless. I could only wish that it will never end as fell into slumber. My wish was the last thought on my mind before I succumbed to the throes of sleep.<br />
<br />
**<br />
<br />
I woke up the next morning with a start, sitting up and looking around only to realize you have gone and only left a note in your place.<br />
<br />
<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">Thanks for letting me stay over.</span><br />
<br />
That was what it said, as if everything that happened last night didn’t happen. Maybe you had wanted it to be like that and I should have known better than to expect it. I know I should have.<br />
<br />
I would always be that childhood friend to you. I shook my head as I grasped my chest. It didn’t hurt as much now but something else seemed to be starting to hurt. <br />
<br />
With that thought, I decided to stay out later than usual not wanting to go back to that bed where I was able to hold you in my arms, where I was able to feel your warmth against mine. <br />
<br />
Imagine my surprise that night.<br />
<br />
To see you standing outside my apartment door.<br />
<br />
“What are you doing? You should have called me that you were coming!”<br />
<br />
I gritted my teeth in frustration as I began to fumble for my keys. My only thought was to get both of us inside, as I didn’t know how long you were waiting for me.<br />
<br />
“It is fine, I wanted to wait for you anyway. I bought some stuff for dinner, so I thought we could eat together.”<br />
<br />
I only nodded my head as I finally was able to get my door open.<br />
<br />
“Okay, let’s just get inside and—“<br />
<br />
I stopped as I felt you leaning your head on my back. Your body was slightly shaking and I couldn’t tell if it was because of the cold or something else. <br />
<br />
“Can I stay over again tonight? It’s so lonely by myself.”<br />
<br />
<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">Why do you do this? Why do you have to torture me so?</span><br />
<br />
“I might do what I did last night to you again. Are you sure you want that?” My voice was flat and cold.<br />
<br />
“It’s fine.”<br />
<br />
And things did lead up to that. I shouldn’t be too surprised about it, I know. Maybe because I wanted it or maybe it was because she needed to fill up that void in her heart. <br />
<br />
All I know was if there was anyone who was wrong it was me for taking advantage of her and trapping myself in this situation. I wanted to ease my pain and hers but only to make more for myself. That pain would probably my own atonement for what I am doing now.<br />
<br />
“I love you.”<br />
<br />
I heard you say and I only smiled as I leaned over to kiss you.<br />
<br />
This pain is fine if it is for you. Everything I could do, I will do for you.<br />
<br />
Even if it has to hurt all over again.<br />
<br />
Because things have yet to change.<br />
<br />
~+~<br />
<br />
End]]></content:encoded>
		</item>
		<item>
			<title><![CDATA[White_Rain-AC-Fanfic-Preview]]></title>
			<link>https://ravenrepublic.net/forums/showthread.php?tid=3323</link>
			<pubDate>Wed, 18 Sep 2013 19:40:44 -0400</pubDate>
			<dc:creator><![CDATA[<a href="https://ravenrepublic.net/forums/member.php?action=profile&uid=1692">White_Rain</a>]]></dc:creator>
			<guid isPermaLink="false">https://ravenrepublic.net/forums/showthread.php?tid=3323</guid>
			<description><![CDATA[<span style="font-family: Impact;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: xx-large;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #FF0000;" class="mycode_color"><span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b"><div style="text-align: center;" class="mycode_align">WARNING!</span><br />
</span><span style="font-size: large;" class="mycode_size">This fanfiction contains some graphic depiction of violent behavior.  If you are not into heavily violent/cruel behavior, TURN AWAY NOW.  Otherwise, stay and give me some criticism!  Thanks!</div></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Tahoma;" class="mycode_font"><span style="color: #32CD32;" class="mycode_color">~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br />
The man awoke to a bright, shining light.  His bed felt less comfy.  It felt more like he was... sitting on a table.  He turns his head to look, and his thoughts were correct.  Though, not only was he sitting on a table, he was strapped to it.  <span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">Strange,</span> the man thought, <span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">are alien abductions real now?</span><br />
"Not in the slightest," said a rather peculiar voice.  By the sound of it, whoever it was was using a voice modifier.  "This is no alien abduction.  We are humans just like you are, Test Subject 230.  Pardon us for our lack of manners, how are you today, Test Subject 230?"<br />
The man was a little worried.  <span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">What am I doing here!?  I have to get home!</span><br />
"Relax," said the mysterious voice over the loudspeakers.  "We are asking a question.  Wh-"<br />
"Who's 'we'!?  And where am I!?"  shouted the man in pure terror.  <br />
"Answer our question first.  How are you doing?  Feeling well in the mind, body, anything?"<br />
"How am I doing!?" the man shouted.  "I'm damn near terrified, for one thing!  Granted, I'm not sick, nor injured, and I haven't had any mental issues, so I GUESS I'm OK physically and mentally, but WHAT IS THIS PLACE AND WHY AM I HERE!?"<br />
The mysterious voice was silent for a second, then began to speak.  "You are in a laboratory.  We are about to perform experiments on your body.  Human Plus.  Heard of it?"<br />
"You mean that one project that turns people into super-humans at the expense of their sanity?"<br />
"The loss of sanity is merely a side effect shown in many of our test subjects.  We feel as if we've perfected the technology, and you turned out to be the perfect test subject.  Unlike all of our other test subjects, we're gonna give you all of the upgrades at once instead of one at a time.  Save you the pain, save us the effort.  But we need you to keep calm."<br />
The man took a few deep breaths.  <span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">Why do they want ME?  Why would they want to remove vital parts of my body and turn me into a cyborg?  Just for research?  This is criminal!</span><br />
"We can tap into your thoughts at any time, Test Subject 230," the voice said.  "This is not criminal activity.  We're given special clearance to do this, as it is for humanity's benefit."<br />
"No, you can't!  Rrgh!"  The man struggles, wriggling his wrists and ankles in their confinement to try to break free.  "I won't let you do this!"<br />
He let out a great bellow as he felt a surge of electricity enter and course through his body, causing pain.  When it stopped, he couldn't help but stay still - probably for the better.<br />
"We told you to relax, Test Subject 230.  Now, one of our doctors will prepare you for the experiment.  Stay completely still or you WILL die."<br />
A nurse stepped out onto the scene, with layers of latex gloves, a breathing mask, and a syringe full of a sickly brown fluid.<br />
"Once this enters your system, your body will be able to survive the operation.  89% chance it will work."<br />
The man felt the needle enter a vein on his wrist.  He winced a little - it was only a needle, but the nurse could have been more gentle.  It was when the fluid entered his body that he groaned in pain.  He felt numb after a few seconds, and quite strangely much more relaxed.  <span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">Did they just drug me?</span><br />
He tried to turn his head to his side again, but found that he couldn't move his body at all.  He became a little worried.<br />
"He's mentally tensing up again!  Get some anesthesia on him!" the voice barked, and another nurse put a breathing mask on the man.  He screamed in protest, but despite it, the anesthesia entered his nostrils and mouth, and soon he fell asleep.<br />
<br />
The man awakens, feeling quite different from before.  He sees internal organs - stomach, liver, intestines, a whole lot - being carried off, and the tool table was full of scalpels, knives, wrenches, and all sorts of power tools.  Obviously, the blood on them was his own, but he can't figure out how.  He quickly got to the conclusion that those were HIS organs, and something happened in his sleep.<br />
"He's waking up," the voice said.  "Hello, Test Subject 230.  The transplant was a complete success.  You are now a Human Plus.  Your organs will be stored and treated in our freezer for any human who needs an organ transplant but can't afford Human Plus.  That concludes our business with you for now."<br />
The man felt the restraints on his ankles and wrists release, and he got up.  He felt very calm, but quite like a robot.  Though his senses were improved - He could see much clearer now, and even adjust the depth of his sight; he could also feel every little bump, crevice, and crack in the surface of the old table.  He could even easily see a detailed map of his exact position - right in his eyesight!<br />
"You may now leave," the mysterious voice said.  "Your Armored Core has been modified and improved to be compatible with YOUR enhancements to provide new functions to your AC, including radar, laser blade waves, and even the ability to fire larger back weapons on a bipedal AC while moving - on ground or in the air.  We hope you enjoy your enhancements.  We enjoyed testing you."<br />
As the man exited, he ached all over and couldn't figure out why.  What did they mean by test subject?  What happened there, anyway?  All he could recall was waking up and being told he was a Human Plus now.  Might his memory have been wiped?  He doesn't know.  All he knows is that he is a Human Plus test subject, a Raven affiliated with the Raven's Nest, and now he needs to head to the Raven's Nest to get himself situated.<br />
"War's about to break out, Johnson," says the mysterious voice, no longer over the loudspeaker nor using voice distortion.  "Corporations are rising, governments are falling, and there's no telling what can happen.  Hopefully our new test subject still has his morality and will save us all.  After all... he and his friend are our last hopes."<br />
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br />
<br />
</span><span style="color: #1E90FF;" class="mycode_color">There you have it!  A preview to an upcoming fanfic (possibly).  I will get to work on it soon, but it might be put on a website like fanfiction.net if not right here on these forums.  I figured I'd give you guys a sneak peek at what I have down so far.  Any questions/comments/concerns?  Reply or send me a PM!  Again, this is only a preview.  Things are subject to change.  I hope you enjoyed this preview!  <img src="https://ravenrepublic.net/forums/images/smilies/happy.gif" alt="Happy" title="Happy" class="smilie smilie_94" /></span></span>]]></description>
			<content:encoded><![CDATA[<span style="font-family: Impact;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: xx-large;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #FF0000;" class="mycode_color"><span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b"><div style="text-align: center;" class="mycode_align">WARNING!</span><br />
</span><span style="font-size: large;" class="mycode_size">This fanfiction contains some graphic depiction of violent behavior.  If you are not into heavily violent/cruel behavior, TURN AWAY NOW.  Otherwise, stay and give me some criticism!  Thanks!</div></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Tahoma;" class="mycode_font"><span style="color: #32CD32;" class="mycode_color">~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br />
The man awoke to a bright, shining light.  His bed felt less comfy.  It felt more like he was... sitting on a table.  He turns his head to look, and his thoughts were correct.  Though, not only was he sitting on a table, he was strapped to it.  <span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">Strange,</span> the man thought, <span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">are alien abductions real now?</span><br />
"Not in the slightest," said a rather peculiar voice.  By the sound of it, whoever it was was using a voice modifier.  "This is no alien abduction.  We are humans just like you are, Test Subject 230.  Pardon us for our lack of manners, how are you today, Test Subject 230?"<br />
The man was a little worried.  <span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">What am I doing here!?  I have to get home!</span><br />
"Relax," said the mysterious voice over the loudspeakers.  "We are asking a question.  Wh-"<br />
"Who's 'we'!?  And where am I!?"  shouted the man in pure terror.  <br />
"Answer our question first.  How are you doing?  Feeling well in the mind, body, anything?"<br />
"How am I doing!?" the man shouted.  "I'm damn near terrified, for one thing!  Granted, I'm not sick, nor injured, and I haven't had any mental issues, so I GUESS I'm OK physically and mentally, but WHAT IS THIS PLACE AND WHY AM I HERE!?"<br />
The mysterious voice was silent for a second, then began to speak.  "You are in a laboratory.  We are about to perform experiments on your body.  Human Plus.  Heard of it?"<br />
"You mean that one project that turns people into super-humans at the expense of their sanity?"<br />
"The loss of sanity is merely a side effect shown in many of our test subjects.  We feel as if we've perfected the technology, and you turned out to be the perfect test subject.  Unlike all of our other test subjects, we're gonna give you all of the upgrades at once instead of one at a time.  Save you the pain, save us the effort.  But we need you to keep calm."<br />
The man took a few deep breaths.  <span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">Why do they want ME?  Why would they want to remove vital parts of my body and turn me into a cyborg?  Just for research?  This is criminal!</span><br />
"We can tap into your thoughts at any time, Test Subject 230," the voice said.  "This is not criminal activity.  We're given special clearance to do this, as it is for humanity's benefit."<br />
"No, you can't!  Rrgh!"  The man struggles, wriggling his wrists and ankles in their confinement to try to break free.  "I won't let you do this!"<br />
He let out a great bellow as he felt a surge of electricity enter and course through his body, causing pain.  When it stopped, he couldn't help but stay still - probably for the better.<br />
"We told you to relax, Test Subject 230.  Now, one of our doctors will prepare you for the experiment.  Stay completely still or you WILL die."<br />
A nurse stepped out onto the scene, with layers of latex gloves, a breathing mask, and a syringe full of a sickly brown fluid.<br />
"Once this enters your system, your body will be able to survive the operation.  89% chance it will work."<br />
The man felt the needle enter a vein on his wrist.  He winced a little - it was only a needle, but the nurse could have been more gentle.  It was when the fluid entered his body that he groaned in pain.  He felt numb after a few seconds, and quite strangely much more relaxed.  <span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">Did they just drug me?</span><br />
He tried to turn his head to his side again, but found that he couldn't move his body at all.  He became a little worried.<br />
"He's mentally tensing up again!  Get some anesthesia on him!" the voice barked, and another nurse put a breathing mask on the man.  He screamed in protest, but despite it, the anesthesia entered his nostrils and mouth, and soon he fell asleep.<br />
<br />
The man awakens, feeling quite different from before.  He sees internal organs - stomach, liver, intestines, a whole lot - being carried off, and the tool table was full of scalpels, knives, wrenches, and all sorts of power tools.  Obviously, the blood on them was his own, but he can't figure out how.  He quickly got to the conclusion that those were HIS organs, and something happened in his sleep.<br />
"He's waking up," the voice said.  "Hello, Test Subject 230.  The transplant was a complete success.  You are now a Human Plus.  Your organs will be stored and treated in our freezer for any human who needs an organ transplant but can't afford Human Plus.  That concludes our business with you for now."<br />
The man felt the restraints on his ankles and wrists release, and he got up.  He felt very calm, but quite like a robot.  Though his senses were improved - He could see much clearer now, and even adjust the depth of his sight; he could also feel every little bump, crevice, and crack in the surface of the old table.  He could even easily see a detailed map of his exact position - right in his eyesight!<br />
"You may now leave," the mysterious voice said.  "Your Armored Core has been modified and improved to be compatible with YOUR enhancements to provide new functions to your AC, including radar, laser blade waves, and even the ability to fire larger back weapons on a bipedal AC while moving - on ground or in the air.  We hope you enjoy your enhancements.  We enjoyed testing you."<br />
As the man exited, he ached all over and couldn't figure out why.  What did they mean by test subject?  What happened there, anyway?  All he could recall was waking up and being told he was a Human Plus now.  Might his memory have been wiped?  He doesn't know.  All he knows is that he is a Human Plus test subject, a Raven affiliated with the Raven's Nest, and now he needs to head to the Raven's Nest to get himself situated.<br />
"War's about to break out, Johnson," says the mysterious voice, no longer over the loudspeaker nor using voice distortion.  "Corporations are rising, governments are falling, and there's no telling what can happen.  Hopefully our new test subject still has his morality and will save us all.  After all... he and his friend are our last hopes."<br />
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br />
<br />
</span><span style="color: #1E90FF;" class="mycode_color">There you have it!  A preview to an upcoming fanfic (possibly).  I will get to work on it soon, but it might be put on a website like fanfiction.net if not right here on these forums.  I figured I'd give you guys a sneak peek at what I have down so far.  Any questions/comments/concerns?  Reply or send me a PM!  Again, this is only a preview.  Things are subject to change.  I hope you enjoyed this preview!  <img src="https://ravenrepublic.net/forums/images/smilies/happy.gif" alt="Happy" title="Happy" class="smilie smilie_94" /></span></span>]]></content:encoded>
		</item>
		<item>
			<title><![CDATA[Bandaged]]></title>
			<link>https://ravenrepublic.net/forums/showthread.php?tid=3283</link>
			<pubDate>Mon, 20 May 2013 07:52:05 -0400</pubDate>
			<dc:creator><![CDATA[<a href="https://ravenrepublic.net/forums/member.php?action=profile&uid=281">Immaterial</a>]]></dc:creator>
			<guid isPermaLink="false">https://ravenrepublic.net/forums/showthread.php?tid=3283</guid>
			<description><![CDATA[<span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b">Bandaged<br />
</span><br />
by Immaterial<br />
<br />
I had a dream once. <br />
<br />
In it, my whole body was covered in bandages, hiding all wounds that I know that are all over my body. I wanted to move but I couldn't as every single movement hurt. My wounds would bleed for every movement. <br />
<br />
Red.<br />
<br />
The only part of me I could move was my right arm; the only one devoid of any wounds. I tried moving it; holding it up to the light. It was then I realized that my left eye was also useless, covered by a bandage. As was the rest of my body.<br />
<br />
The floor was cold.<br />
<br />
I realized I was lying down on my back, staring at the empty ceiling. Or was it the sky? I can't tell. All I see was the light in the middle of its vast emptiness. <br />
<br />
Do I move or not?<br />
<br />
I pondered on that question as I lay there, doing my best not to move, not to hurt myself even more. I sighed.<br />
<br />
Had enough?<br />
<br />
I heard someone ask but I couldn't even turn to the direction of the voice. I just smiled. Maybe a bit, I replied. I don't know why. I just felt it right to say that.<br />
<br />
It’s time to get moving you know.<br />
<br />
Is it? But as you can see, I can't, I thought to myself. Whatever has happened has left me to what I am now. But somehow, a small part of me felt refreshed.<br />
<br />
Does it really feel that good?<br />
<br />
The person asked. And I thought about it really. Maybe or maybe not. All I know is that there was this feeling of satisfaction somewhere. Can't tell where really.<br />
<br />
Do you want to do it again?<br />
<br />
I just gave a small smile to the question. Not like I have a choice do I? I just laid there. Not even trying to put up any resistance. <br />
<br />
A soft laugh.<br />
<br />
I felt a gentle weight on me. I expected it to hurt but it didn't. I felt a touch moving all over me. A pair of hands? Maybe. Those hands just stopped at my neck. And it was then I felt the presence of the person or whatever it was getting closer to me. That person's breathing tickling my exposed skin which was devoid of bandages.<br />
<br />
A soft giggle.<br />
<br />
I couldn't see the person's face but I realized it was a person. Sadly I couldn't tell. Was it male? Female? Even from its voice I couldn't tell. I only saw one thing that took away everything I could have thought of at that moment.<br />
<br />
A smile. <br />
<br />
Sort of malicious but at the same time sad. A mix of both. That's what it felt to me. I felt that the person wanted to do this but at the same time regrets it. <br />
<br />
Here we go.<br />
<br />
I heard those words and I felt that person suddenly hitting my whole body. Again and again. I could feel the warmth of my own bleeding but no pain of the blows. Only the bleeding. The bleeding that just won't stop. I could only tell where I was being hit due to the bleeding. <br />
<br />
Red. Redder. Crimson.<br />
<br />
The blows kept in coming until it stopped suddenly. Was that it? Or was that person tired? Or can't I be hit anymore than I already did? It was then I felt the person touch their forehead with mine. Their hands now on the sides of my face. <br />
<br />
This won't get us anywhere you know.<br />
<br />
I could feel that person's warmth. Much more warmer than my own bleeding. I reach with my right for that person. Pulling that person closer.<br />
<br />
I know. But there is no place to go.<br />
<br />
It took a lot of my effort to say those words. My voice was cracking then. I realized I was crying. More and more as I finished my words. I couldn't hear anything else anymore. Only my own crying.<br />
<br />
...<br />
<br />
I couldn't hear what the person was saying. And it was this point I would wake up. Feeling tired and restless. Left awake and confused to what happened. On some rare times I forget but the feeling is there. That exhaustion and that empty feeling. <br />
<br />
No answers. Only questions.<br />
<br />
That was all that was left. I wonder when it would finally be resolved. The questions be answered. For the emptiness to disappear. And for the dream to finally stop. <br />
<br />
And to finally let go of these bandages.<br />
<br />
-End-]]></description>
			<content:encoded><![CDATA[<span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b">Bandaged<br />
</span><br />
by Immaterial<br />
<br />
I had a dream once. <br />
<br />
In it, my whole body was covered in bandages, hiding all wounds that I know that are all over my body. I wanted to move but I couldn't as every single movement hurt. My wounds would bleed for every movement. <br />
<br />
Red.<br />
<br />
The only part of me I could move was my right arm; the only one devoid of any wounds. I tried moving it; holding it up to the light. It was then I realized that my left eye was also useless, covered by a bandage. As was the rest of my body.<br />
<br />
The floor was cold.<br />
<br />
I realized I was lying down on my back, staring at the empty ceiling. Or was it the sky? I can't tell. All I see was the light in the middle of its vast emptiness. <br />
<br />
Do I move or not?<br />
<br />
I pondered on that question as I lay there, doing my best not to move, not to hurt myself even more. I sighed.<br />
<br />
Had enough?<br />
<br />
I heard someone ask but I couldn't even turn to the direction of the voice. I just smiled. Maybe a bit, I replied. I don't know why. I just felt it right to say that.<br />
<br />
It’s time to get moving you know.<br />
<br />
Is it? But as you can see, I can't, I thought to myself. Whatever has happened has left me to what I am now. But somehow, a small part of me felt refreshed.<br />
<br />
Does it really feel that good?<br />
<br />
The person asked. And I thought about it really. Maybe or maybe not. All I know is that there was this feeling of satisfaction somewhere. Can't tell where really.<br />
<br />
Do you want to do it again?<br />
<br />
I just gave a small smile to the question. Not like I have a choice do I? I just laid there. Not even trying to put up any resistance. <br />
<br />
A soft laugh.<br />
<br />
I felt a gentle weight on me. I expected it to hurt but it didn't. I felt a touch moving all over me. A pair of hands? Maybe. Those hands just stopped at my neck. And it was then I felt the presence of the person or whatever it was getting closer to me. That person's breathing tickling my exposed skin which was devoid of bandages.<br />
<br />
A soft giggle.<br />
<br />
I couldn't see the person's face but I realized it was a person. Sadly I couldn't tell. Was it male? Female? Even from its voice I couldn't tell. I only saw one thing that took away everything I could have thought of at that moment.<br />
<br />
A smile. <br />
<br />
Sort of malicious but at the same time sad. A mix of both. That's what it felt to me. I felt that the person wanted to do this but at the same time regrets it. <br />
<br />
Here we go.<br />
<br />
I heard those words and I felt that person suddenly hitting my whole body. Again and again. I could feel the warmth of my own bleeding but no pain of the blows. Only the bleeding. The bleeding that just won't stop. I could only tell where I was being hit due to the bleeding. <br />
<br />
Red. Redder. Crimson.<br />
<br />
The blows kept in coming until it stopped suddenly. Was that it? Or was that person tired? Or can't I be hit anymore than I already did? It was then I felt the person touch their forehead with mine. Their hands now on the sides of my face. <br />
<br />
This won't get us anywhere you know.<br />
<br />
I could feel that person's warmth. Much more warmer than my own bleeding. I reach with my right for that person. Pulling that person closer.<br />
<br />
I know. But there is no place to go.<br />
<br />
It took a lot of my effort to say those words. My voice was cracking then. I realized I was crying. More and more as I finished my words. I couldn't hear anything else anymore. Only my own crying.<br />
<br />
...<br />
<br />
I couldn't hear what the person was saying. And it was this point I would wake up. Feeling tired and restless. Left awake and confused to what happened. On some rare times I forget but the feeling is there. That exhaustion and that empty feeling. <br />
<br />
No answers. Only questions.<br />
<br />
That was all that was left. I wonder when it would finally be resolved. The questions be answered. For the emptiness to disappear. And for the dream to finally stop. <br />
<br />
And to finally let go of these bandages.<br />
<br />
-End-]]></content:encoded>
		</item>
		<item>
			<title><![CDATA[Dr. Damage]]></title>
			<link>https://ravenrepublic.net/forums/showthread.php?tid=3201</link>
			<pubDate>Thu, 18 Oct 2012 09:43:49 -0400</pubDate>
			<dc:creator><![CDATA[<a href="https://ravenrepublic.net/forums/member.php?action=profile&uid=1498">Airrider</a>]]></dc:creator>
			<guid isPermaLink="false">https://ravenrepublic.net/forums/showthread.php?tid=3201</guid>
			<description><![CDATA[So, due to an unfortunate accident my Armored Core Fanalogues were removed.<br />
<br />
However, this was just a little pet project, and while I wait for Twin-Skies to give me the go or no-go on going ahead with making Armored Core Fanalogues, I'm going to do something else that I kind of wanted to do as another pet project. Call this Dr. Damage: discussing the unloved weapons and technology all throughout the Armored Core series and giving it its due, prescribing how to make them better if they were to ever appear again.<br />
<br />
Our first patient is a sad case of wasted potential, thanks to the insistence of From Software that it not be treated like what it is: a booster. These are the Extension Boosters.<br />
<br />
<br />
The Diagnosis<br />
<br />
Pity the poor Extension Booster.<br />
<br />
Perhaps my perceptions are clouded by my experiences with struggling with the inconvenient PSP control scheme and how it makes aiming at any targets that can jump and aim downwards infuriating, but I don't use the extension slot for things I actually have to manually trigger. I always just threw the switch on the AMS or the interlocking missiles and waded into combat, or just slapped on solid shields and called it a day.<br />
<br />
On the other hand, there's the Extension Boosters. In theory they're sort of the Quick Boost, Quick Turn or Boost Glide before any of those was ever invented: bolt them on and off you go wherever the boosters appear to point.<br />
<br />
Except, of course, especially on the PSP versions of Armored Core, you have to do a few things to do this. First you have to get into position, then you have to take your hand off the stick to actually activate the boosters, and finally hope that you're still in an advantageous position before your energy runs out.<br />
<br />
<img src="http://maquetland.com/v2/images_articles/Me163(1).jpg" loading="lazy"  alt="[Image: Me163(1).jpg]" class="mycode_img" /><br />
<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">At least the Me 163 had four minutes of fuel to work with.</span><br />
<br />
The Extension Boosters, as I think everyone here knows, came in some distinct flavors: More Trouble Than It's Worth, More Trouble Than It's Worth Backwards, You Should Probably Play Armored Core 4 If You Like Quick Turns, and You Will Pay For Being Too Lazy To Hover Manually.<br />
<br />
<img src="http://download.gamezone.com/assets/old/screenshots/armored_core_v_1.jpg" loading="lazy"  alt="[Image: armored_core_v_1.jpg]" class="mycode_img" /><br />
<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">The alternative is the multi-parachute pack, I guess.</span><br />
<br />
The best analogy I can give for this system is this: imagine that you're in a car, like a compact hatchback or something, and you've ripped out the back seats to put a motorcycle back there. This motorcycle is grafted on the back with its rear wheel to the ground to help power the car and, for some reason, the guy who's manning it since you can't run the car up front and the motorcycle out back by yourself decided to power it by siphoning gas from your tank to the assembly sticking out the back. When you drive, you tell the guy to gun the engine. He floors the throttle, there's a lot of smoke and noise, and you go a little faster for a little while. Then you do this a few more times and both car and bike sputter out, their juice spent. That's the extension booster: a very brief boost that isn't very worth it.<br />
<br />
<br />
The Prescription<br />
<br />
You  know why I wanted to start Dr. Damage with this one? The extension boosters are infuriating. Not just because they're useless, not just because they're too complicated for their own good and not because they appear to be the anti-boosters when just throwing on more powerful normal boosters would suffice for Ravens who actually like to, you know, win fights, but because the answer to all this was dangled mockingly in our faces when Nexus came around (and later in Last Raven): the back boosters.<br />
<br />
The Pegasus back boosters work just like the normal boosters. You turn them on and off by, gasp, boosting. It drains energy faster but you get more mobility as a result. If you have lots of ammo in your arm weapons and you've got a tubby Core, these are an interesting answer. Yes, Pegasus is still heavy and energy-inefficient, but they're boosters that act like boosters.<br />
<br />
Perhaps the same could've been done with the extension boosters: they're boosters that act in sync with your normal ones, but still give you extra boost speed in at least one direction. Hell, the quick turn boosters could've been the only extension booster model since it would allow you to go forward, backward and turn faster when boosting. So could the "hover" boosters since they would be more optimized to aerial combat than ground combat. They would have been more natural to use.<br />
<br />
Well that and it'd make all the vernier thruster-looking boosters in Armored Core 4 and For Answer seem like more natural evolution instead of the guys who made the first NEXTs going "You know, let's take this really useless optional feature and put it on our super-Armored Core! Yeah, it'll be great!"]]></description>
			<content:encoded><![CDATA[So, due to an unfortunate accident my Armored Core Fanalogues were removed.<br />
<br />
However, this was just a little pet project, and while I wait for Twin-Skies to give me the go or no-go on going ahead with making Armored Core Fanalogues, I'm going to do something else that I kind of wanted to do as another pet project. Call this Dr. Damage: discussing the unloved weapons and technology all throughout the Armored Core series and giving it its due, prescribing how to make them better if they were to ever appear again.<br />
<br />
Our first patient is a sad case of wasted potential, thanks to the insistence of From Software that it not be treated like what it is: a booster. These are the Extension Boosters.<br />
<br />
<br />
The Diagnosis<br />
<br />
Pity the poor Extension Booster.<br />
<br />
Perhaps my perceptions are clouded by my experiences with struggling with the inconvenient PSP control scheme and how it makes aiming at any targets that can jump and aim downwards infuriating, but I don't use the extension slot for things I actually have to manually trigger. I always just threw the switch on the AMS or the interlocking missiles and waded into combat, or just slapped on solid shields and called it a day.<br />
<br />
On the other hand, there's the Extension Boosters. In theory they're sort of the Quick Boost, Quick Turn or Boost Glide before any of those was ever invented: bolt them on and off you go wherever the boosters appear to point.<br />
<br />
Except, of course, especially on the PSP versions of Armored Core, you have to do a few things to do this. First you have to get into position, then you have to take your hand off the stick to actually activate the boosters, and finally hope that you're still in an advantageous position before your energy runs out.<br />
<br />
<img src="http://maquetland.com/v2/images_articles/Me163(1).jpg" loading="lazy"  alt="[Image: Me163(1).jpg]" class="mycode_img" /><br />
<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">At least the Me 163 had four minutes of fuel to work with.</span><br />
<br />
The Extension Boosters, as I think everyone here knows, came in some distinct flavors: More Trouble Than It's Worth, More Trouble Than It's Worth Backwards, You Should Probably Play Armored Core 4 If You Like Quick Turns, and You Will Pay For Being Too Lazy To Hover Manually.<br />
<br />
<img src="http://download.gamezone.com/assets/old/screenshots/armored_core_v_1.jpg" loading="lazy"  alt="[Image: armored_core_v_1.jpg]" class="mycode_img" /><br />
<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">The alternative is the multi-parachute pack, I guess.</span><br />
<br />
The best analogy I can give for this system is this: imagine that you're in a car, like a compact hatchback or something, and you've ripped out the back seats to put a motorcycle back there. This motorcycle is grafted on the back with its rear wheel to the ground to help power the car and, for some reason, the guy who's manning it since you can't run the car up front and the motorcycle out back by yourself decided to power it by siphoning gas from your tank to the assembly sticking out the back. When you drive, you tell the guy to gun the engine. He floors the throttle, there's a lot of smoke and noise, and you go a little faster for a little while. Then you do this a few more times and both car and bike sputter out, their juice spent. That's the extension booster: a very brief boost that isn't very worth it.<br />
<br />
<br />
The Prescription<br />
<br />
You  know why I wanted to start Dr. Damage with this one? The extension boosters are infuriating. Not just because they're useless, not just because they're too complicated for their own good and not because they appear to be the anti-boosters when just throwing on more powerful normal boosters would suffice for Ravens who actually like to, you know, win fights, but because the answer to all this was dangled mockingly in our faces when Nexus came around (and later in Last Raven): the back boosters.<br />
<br />
The Pegasus back boosters work just like the normal boosters. You turn them on and off by, gasp, boosting. It drains energy faster but you get more mobility as a result. If you have lots of ammo in your arm weapons and you've got a tubby Core, these are an interesting answer. Yes, Pegasus is still heavy and energy-inefficient, but they're boosters that act like boosters.<br />
<br />
Perhaps the same could've been done with the extension boosters: they're boosters that act in sync with your normal ones, but still give you extra boost speed in at least one direction. Hell, the quick turn boosters could've been the only extension booster model since it would allow you to go forward, backward and turn faster when boosting. So could the "hover" boosters since they would be more optimized to aerial combat than ground combat. They would have been more natural to use.<br />
<br />
Well that and it'd make all the vernier thruster-looking boosters in Armored Core 4 and For Answer seem like more natural evolution instead of the guys who made the first NEXTs going "You know, let's take this really useless optional feature and put it on our super-Armored Core! Yeah, it'll be great!"]]></content:encoded>
		</item>
		<item>
			<title><![CDATA[Armored Core: Exhibito, Fabulam Part 1]]></title>
			<link>https://ravenrepublic.net/forums/showthread.php?tid=3158</link>
			<pubDate>Mon, 20 Aug 2012 17:40:45 -0400</pubDate>
			<dc:creator><![CDATA[<a href="https://ravenrepublic.net/forums/member.php?action=profile&uid=1484">Saika Darkmoon</a>]]></dc:creator>
			<guid isPermaLink="false">https://ravenrepublic.net/forums/showthread.php?tid=3158</guid>
			<description><![CDATA[NOTES:::: This is my first time writing a fanfic or story of any kind honestly so give me a break if i do something wrong please, But do tell me if i did so i can improve! <br />
<br />
This chapter includes mild violence.<br />
<br />
<br />
My name is Auriel. I'm 23 years old today i work in a rouge Armored Core faction alongside with a handfull of other people, Alex, Sandra, Kizuna, Alleron, and Elecia. Together we form the "Dawn Blades"<br />
I honestly don't know what year it is the long going wars have destroyed the earth except for a few rare areas, everyware else is dust, and ruins. Just a few days ago we got word of another rouge faction requesting help. Alex our main advaisor to the group said that it may be a good idea to grow a partnership with the black wolves. And so the team got ready and moved out to the location of the black wolves base. <br />
<br />
"Ari do you read?" <br />
<br />
"Yea alex alls green and ready to go."<br />
<br />
"Kay be carefull out their, we don't know what all the wolves know so be catious, if you need any help Kizuna and alleron are on standby."<br />
<br />
"Roger, preparing to launch."<br />
<br />
"Green lights gates open good luck."<br />
<br />
Auriel launches into the waste with her AC aproching the wolves base she stands infront of the entrance waiting for aproval to proceed.<br />
<br />
"This is AC pilot Auriel from Dawn Blades on standby."<br />
<br />
"Ari, wolves are making a conection to your systems hold on ill patch you on."<br />
<br />
"Kay."<br />
<br />
"Ahh.. Auriel we have heard much about your skills as an AC pilot were glad your hear for us today, we need to retrive some fallen wepons from a previous battle recently, but we have fear that we may be expecting another atack."<br />
<br />
"Who atacked? What am i supose to prepare for?"<br />
<br />
"The AC unit that atacked us was heavily armed and fast too, verry dark collored green and purple his insignia was the blue mist but he was verry skilled our best pilot was taken out."<br />
<br />
"blue mist.. green and purple got it, I'll station up ahead of the area your going to and scout ahead, let me know when you move up, I'll also keep within range for coms and visuals."<br />
<br />
"Okay sounds good, thanks."<br />
<br />
The Black wolves advanced to the area with the wepons left after the battle, Auriel keeping on guard watching over the black wolves. 4 hours pased befor the wepons were finaly loaded onto the truck.<br />
<br />
"Okay were ready to move back to base, so this is allmost over luckily without probloms."<br />
<br />
"Roger Black wolf, I'll advance along with you back to base."<br />
<br />
Upon returning to base without any issues Auriel headed back to base.<br />
<br />
"Allright sandra you their? open up the gates will ya im tired."<br />
<br />
"Haha allright one moment..... Gates open you good to enter Ari"<br />
<br />
Auriel enters base and loads out of her AC and heads off to bed, The next day the black wolves send us a mesage saying that they would like to repay us in food and tools for the help yesterday, being a pick up and return mission, Kizu was sent to retrive the suplies.<br />
<br />
Kizuna was a strong woman at the age of 22 the best sniper in the Dawn Blade team, and verry mobile, their was no dought that she would eb fine untill... the unknown AC with the blue mist insignia returned.<br />
<br />
To be continued....<br />
<br />
(coment thread) <a href="http://ravenrepublic.net/forums/showthread.php?tid=3159" target="_blank" rel="noopener" class="mycode_url">http://ravenrepublic.net/forums/showthread.php?tid=3159</a>]]></description>
			<content:encoded><![CDATA[NOTES:::: This is my first time writing a fanfic or story of any kind honestly so give me a break if i do something wrong please, But do tell me if i did so i can improve! <br />
<br />
This chapter includes mild violence.<br />
<br />
<br />
My name is Auriel. I'm 23 years old today i work in a rouge Armored Core faction alongside with a handfull of other people, Alex, Sandra, Kizuna, Alleron, and Elecia. Together we form the "Dawn Blades"<br />
I honestly don't know what year it is the long going wars have destroyed the earth except for a few rare areas, everyware else is dust, and ruins. Just a few days ago we got word of another rouge faction requesting help. Alex our main advaisor to the group said that it may be a good idea to grow a partnership with the black wolves. And so the team got ready and moved out to the location of the black wolves base. <br />
<br />
"Ari do you read?" <br />
<br />
"Yea alex alls green and ready to go."<br />
<br />
"Kay be carefull out their, we don't know what all the wolves know so be catious, if you need any help Kizuna and alleron are on standby."<br />
<br />
"Roger, preparing to launch."<br />
<br />
"Green lights gates open good luck."<br />
<br />
Auriel launches into the waste with her AC aproching the wolves base she stands infront of the entrance waiting for aproval to proceed.<br />
<br />
"This is AC pilot Auriel from Dawn Blades on standby."<br />
<br />
"Ari, wolves are making a conection to your systems hold on ill patch you on."<br />
<br />
"Kay."<br />
<br />
"Ahh.. Auriel we have heard much about your skills as an AC pilot were glad your hear for us today, we need to retrive some fallen wepons from a previous battle recently, but we have fear that we may be expecting another atack."<br />
<br />
"Who atacked? What am i supose to prepare for?"<br />
<br />
"The AC unit that atacked us was heavily armed and fast too, verry dark collored green and purple his insignia was the blue mist but he was verry skilled our best pilot was taken out."<br />
<br />
"blue mist.. green and purple got it, I'll station up ahead of the area your going to and scout ahead, let me know when you move up, I'll also keep within range for coms and visuals."<br />
<br />
"Okay sounds good, thanks."<br />
<br />
The Black wolves advanced to the area with the wepons left after the battle, Auriel keeping on guard watching over the black wolves. 4 hours pased befor the wepons were finaly loaded onto the truck.<br />
<br />
"Okay were ready to move back to base, so this is allmost over luckily without probloms."<br />
<br />
"Roger Black wolf, I'll advance along with you back to base."<br />
<br />
Upon returning to base without any issues Auriel headed back to base.<br />
<br />
"Allright sandra you their? open up the gates will ya im tired."<br />
<br />
"Haha allright one moment..... Gates open you good to enter Ari"<br />
<br />
Auriel enters base and loads out of her AC and heads off to bed, The next day the black wolves send us a mesage saying that they would like to repay us in food and tools for the help yesterday, being a pick up and return mission, Kizu was sent to retrive the suplies.<br />
<br />
Kizuna was a strong woman at the age of 22 the best sniper in the Dawn Blade team, and verry mobile, their was no dought that she would eb fine untill... the unknown AC with the blue mist insignia returned.<br />
<br />
To be continued....<br />
<br />
(coment thread) <a href="http://ravenrepublic.net/forums/showthread.php?tid=3159" target="_blank" rel="noopener" class="mycode_url">http://ravenrepublic.net/forums/showthread.php?tid=3159</a>]]></content:encoded>
		</item>
		<item>
			<title><![CDATA[Armored Core: Silent Calamity]]></title>
			<link>https://ravenrepublic.net/forums/showthread.php?tid=3149</link>
			<pubDate>Tue, 14 Aug 2012 02:27:43 -0400</pubDate>
			<dc:creator><![CDATA[<a href="https://ravenrepublic.net/forums/member.php?action=profile&uid=1483">gomezcreative01</a>]]></dc:creator>
			<guid isPermaLink="false">https://ravenrepublic.net/forums/showthread.php?tid=3149</guid>
			<description><![CDATA[Armored Core: Silent Calamity by Javier Gomez<br />
<br />
Quick note and Warning!!!!:<br />
<br />
I'm very exited to share my writing with more Armored Core enthusiasts.  My story does take some liberties with the world history according to the video games.  It is set in a world after the re-surfacing events.  The story is above else consistent with itself, so if ever you get lost trying to place events within the context of Armored Core then just focus on events and history given in the story itself.<br />
<br />
Finally, my warnings:  1) My story does include a couple of curse words but isn't heavy on them.  I don't mean to offend anyone, really.  2)  There is one sexual scene in the story (so far).  Again, it is a brief scene and not explicit at all.  3)  Finally, my story is still a work in progress.  I've completed up until chapter 9 until now, but have been hard at work on it.  I do plan on finishing it, but it will be a long work so be prepared to wait for further installments.<br />
<br />
One final note,<br />
My story was originally written for my family and friends (non-Armored core fans) so my story stands mostly on its own and describes the AC's only superficially.  If you really are interested, however, I can give all the specs and assembly lists for the AC's featured in the story.  Any additional information about the story or its progress, comments, or constructive criticism is encouraged.  Thanks.<br />
<br />
Please enjoy Armored Core: Silent Calamity (Not to be confused with Silent Line Armored Core :p)<br />
_____________________________________________________<br />
<span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b"><span style="font-size: large;" class="mycode_size">Armored Core: Silent Calamity</span><span style="font-size: medium;" class="mycode_size"><br />
Prologue<br />
___________<br />
To Angel</span><br />
</span><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><br />
The universe slips into entropy: a randomness and slow decay of any semblance of order.  At the end of the grand time line, the universe will decay into a single homogenous substance equilibrated only by randomness, with the inability to produce any order.  This is the foundation of the universe; it stands as a simple and irrevocable truth that governs us all.  More than just an impending doom above our heads, this natural inclination is undeniable in every aspect of the world…<br />
<br />
The year is 20XX and the world has suffered what might have been the apocalypse at the hands of war hungry governments and greedy corporations.  During the third world conflict in which governments pushed the war machine into overdrive, certain weapon and robotic research and development corporations began to grow stronger with the higher demand from the war effort.  It was during this thirty year war that simple factory and manufacturing robots began to be fitted with weapons to aid the war effort.  These robots, Muscle Tracers, or MT’s, then began to become standardized as military weapons, and soon they stopped being modified factory robots and began to become mass produced as solely war machines, with no other function but destruction.<br />
<br />
One day the deafening roar and noise associated with the thirty year war came to a chilling halt.  This day was the first of a new world, a world born from what became known as the Great Destruction.  The world had succeeded in destroying itself.  Governments fell to ruins while corporations grew into powerful giants.  It is important to note that while governments and nations had been felled by a terrible calamity, it was a golden age for technology.  The lunatic dream of war mongers had bared fruits, and the dark science of destruction had taken great leaps forward.<br />
One such technological advance was the evolution of MT technology into the Armored Core (AC).  The Armored Core had allowed for a base part which could be fitted with humanoid metallic limbs and mounted with a vast array of weapons.  This freedom allowed pilots to customize metallic titans, standing ten meters tall, and catered to different battle styles.  This flexibility to the old war game had allowed for a new threat, for although one can argue that no two AC’s (like humans) are alike, one attribute can be seen in all of them- the power to level entire armies.  These metallic war gods ruled battle and became the deciding factors in combat.<br />
<br />
This new age had not only brought the advent of new war machines, but also bred a new kind of man.  With governments crumbled, and greedy corporations eager to take its place the fighting had not ceased, and a new war was waged: a silent campaign waged by big corporations to eliminate the competition for dominance.  Big corporations with enough money could hire loyal armies, but never AC’s.  The new breed of humans was composed of those that piloted Armored Cores.  With the power to level entire armies, the only fear these men harbored was for others of their own kind.  With the strongest war strength the world had ever seen, but insufficient resources, these men naturally became mercenaries that never remained loyal to a single corporation or effort.  This opened the opportunity for an intermediary to negotiate between these pilots and those seeking their services.  This intermediary is Global Cortex, and they like the AC pilots remain neutral, but offer a wide array of services to the AC pilots, such as AC storage, maintenance and modification.  The fickle, untrustworthy, and free will of the pilots earned them the name Ravens, for there is a saying “Raise a raven and it will peck out your eyes”. Global Cortex became their nest.<br />
<br />
Appropriately enough, the Armored Core was developed around the time of the Great Destruction.  One cannot be sure whether this development came prior to the Great Destruction or right after.  The somber and chilly silence that overcame the world, I’ve only heard one thing like it:  the loud and silent ringing of my ears- the calm after an AC battle…<br />
-Victor Valentino<br />
</span><br />
<br />
_____________________________________________________<br />
<span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b"><span style="font-size: large;" class="mycode_size">Armored Core: Silent Calamity</span><span style="font-size: medium;" class="mycode_size"><br />
Chapter 1<br />
___________<br />
Tears and Dreams</span><br />
</span><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><br />
Like a mad dog the young hoodlum wore an expression of aggression that only a life of hardships could carve on a man’s countenance.  His eyes were wide and bulging, dilated from the white smoky rage and desperation that led him to deal the blow.  His teeth clenched and bared, nostrils flared and sucking air franticly.  Blood streaked down from his forehead down to right below his left ear.  The kid was on his back, with a bloody rock clutched in his right hand, and his other hand up defensively as if shielding from an invisible attacker.  Lying across the youth’s lower body is an unconscious man that might well be twice his size.  The man’s head bled into what quickly was becoming a puddle of blood.  This filthy, wild and unfortunate soul in torn and ragged clothing is one of many in this harsh era, the era that began at the end of the Great Destruction.  The bleak and dreadful slum he sat in was, however, a sad affirmation that the destruction was far from over.<br />
<br />
	Reason began to slip through the white hazy rage that currently blinded the kid.  The easy part was incapacitating (and possible killing) a man twice his size, the youth reflected.  He was newly aware that people were watching him, and if he handled this new development wrong, he could possibly lose his life, and even his crew’s life.  His crew had accepted him when the rest of the world had forsaken him.  They followed him and it was his duty to protect them, they expected it.  His only brother was among those faces that composed his crew.  Finally, he thought of the AC legs, he had risked too much to lose what he was entitled to.<br />
<br />
	 The young man removed the motionless body from on top of him and slowly got up as he dropped his tainted weapon.  He focused on recovering his distorted face to its original form before he raised his head to display it.  A group of strangers stood in front of him.  They all looked as dangerous and filthy as his crew, which stood behind him.  Each side composed of roughly seven or eight individuals.  Slowly he looked across the group facing him and eventually made eye contact with their gang’s leader.  He was an older man, possibly of twenty-eight or twenty-nine.  Undoubtedly he was a man of experience and, to the young man’s relief, a man of reason.  He knew he had a chance.<br />
<br />
The kid no longer a wild animal displayed the attributes that had landed him at the top of his gang.  Incredible composure and intelligence shined in his dark eyes.  He was a young man of roughly twenty-one years, dark short messy hair, and dark tan complexion.  He displayed a strong confidence, a confidence he might have denied having but was plainly visible and acquired from years of carrying the burden of commanding those below him.  He cleared his throat, loosened and swallowed the phlegm and saliva that his confrontation had produced.  He looked in the eyes of his counterpart, the leader of the other gang, and spoke with presence without losing his composure or the calm flow of his voice.<br />
<br />
	“The trade is not off, and we did not come to fight.  We are paying you more than triple their value.  The more time we waste, the less time you have to steal the credits from this,” as he said this cold wave traveled down his spine and clenched his stomach in a painful hold.  In all the commotion he had forgotten about the Personal Credit Device (PCD).  He realized he was not holding it anymore.  Fear began to shake his foundation and although not visible to everybody else, he felt his knees tremble and lose strength.  He was aware that that device was the only thing that could possibly secure his crew’s wellness.  Suddenly, he felt cold plastic against his left hand. The reassuring lifeless feel of the plastic let him know immediately that he was safe.  He turned to see who handed him the device.  A handsome young man was there.  The family resemblance is undeniable, even if it is obvious that the second young man took on some of the more attractive qualities of the family.  The reliable younger brother had retrieved the device the moment the man, which now lay motionless in a pool of his own blood, punched his older brother to the ground.  That lovely angel of God had just saved the lives of all of them.  The older brother composed his voice and resumed-<br />
<br />
	“The man that owns this will realize that it is missing soon and will close the feed to it.  The only reason we can’t hold on to this ourselves is because we lack your connections.  We have what you want and you what we want…”<br />
<br />
	“I apologize for Frank, he is a hot-headed idiot and he put us all in danger,” the man interrupted “we won’t miss him.  Everything will go as planned.  The transport vehicle is ready,” he motioned a truck forward, “It’s yours.”<br />
<br />
	The young man and his crew moved as group cautiously toward the truck.  The younger brother and two other crew members went around the back and opened the hatch on the truck.  He smiled a beautiful wide smile and signaled with thumbs up that the goods were in place.  He closed it and returned to the larger group, which then proceeded to board the large vehicle.  The older brother was the last to get in and took the driver seat.  He then motioned the leader of the other gang forward and dropped the Personal Credit Device in his hand.<br />
<br />
	“I got what I came for,” the young man told the gang leader, “But just as important as that, we hope we have not severed our ties with you.”<br />
<br />
	“You’re an intelligent man and a man of valuable skills.  You handled yourself well in a rough situation.  Anyone of us would have done what you did in your place.  Our gangs are ok.  We’ll contact you again.”  The young man smiled and with that set off onto the road.<br />
<br />
	“We did it Victor!  We are so close now.”  The younger brother happily turned towards Victor.  His face quickly changed as he examined his brother’s stony face, ”Victor, you did what you had to do…”<br />
<br />
	“Did I kill him, Angel?” Victor interrupted with a somber low voice.  He turned to his brother after the silence that followed.  Angel nodded affirmatively.  Victor felt his eyes begin to ache from holding back his own tears, and turned back to the road.<br />
<br />
	“Victor, I’m sorry.  But you heard what he said, they won’t miss him…”<br />
<br />
	Victor stomped on the brakes and the vehicle screeched to a halt.  He turned to Angel and slapped him.  His slick black hair was rearranged from the impact and a burning red blemish ruined the young man’s otherwise flawless beauty.  Angel’s eyes looked down immediately in shame, and he laid his hand on his cheek to soothe the pain.<br />
<br />
	“A man is nothing without the people that love him!  That man’s existence is testament enough that he had ties to this world, and that he affected others.  He had friends and a family; if not friends, HE HAD A FAMILY!  Everyone is born to one, everyone!” in his passionate inertia he forgot to hold back his tears and a few poured out.  Realizing this, he cleaned them on his dirty sleeve.  Everyone in the vehicle was now looking at him with an undivided attention.  This man was their leader, and the passionate and stern sermon he had just spewed had obviously touched them.  They all quickly remembered why they all put their trust in that man.<br />
<br />
	“I’m sorry,” Angel apologized, “I should have said that you had no choice.  If he would’ve taken the PCD from you we could’ve all died in a bloody retaliation at worst and at best we simply could’ve lost all of the respect from the other gangs.  Victor, he could have killed you then and there!  You had no choice.  We could’ve lost all that we have worked so hard for.  We stole the PCD from a dangerous AC pilot, a raven!”  Victor started the truck again and began driving.<br />
<br />
	“I had many choices, but I chose one.  The best one I could.  Angel, don’t forget that.  We always have choices.  No choices are reserved for those without imagination and for those with closed opportunities.  You know more about that than any of us, we are only here because of your brilliant dream.  After years of life in the slums, stealing and fighting to survive, it was your crazy idea to build an AC from battle remains that gave us hope that our poverty can be escaped,” Victor laughed, “ Angel, no one has ever been that crazy.  AC scraps are best just sold for credits, and even that is only for those adventurous enough to risk their lives retrieving the giant metal remains from a battle field.”<br />
<br />
	Laughter broke out among all the others in the truck.  They had taken that as a compliment of their intrepid spirit.  With a hardy laughter Victor put his right arm around his beloved brother and hugged him tight.  Angel looked up finally and flashed a happy smile.  The two brother’s tears were still flowing.<br />
</span><br />
<br />
_____________________________________________________<br />
<span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b"><span style="font-size: large;" class="mycode_size">Armored Core: Silent Calamity</span><span style="font-size: medium;" class="mycode_size"><br />
Chapter 2<br />
___________<br />
The Factory</span><br />
</span><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><br />
The transport vehicle arrived to the old factory, or home rather.  The factory was dilapidated and cold from the exterior.  The great gate at the entrance of the building was opened and the vehicle drove right in.  Once parked inside, the home aspect of the old place began to really shine.  There four young children, no older than 11, ran in a circle chasing one another laughing and yelling blissfully.  They were dirty, smudges on their cheeks, and their hair was messy and uncombed.  They were lovely.  Two young adolescent girls around the age of Victor and Angel watched the carefree play of the children.  An older woman of about twenty-eight or so walked out of one of the many doorways in the building when the sound of the vehicle’s engine stopped.  They all looked to the vehicle as it parked.<br />
They all rushed to greet the party.  The band stepped out of the vehicle to answer their worry.  The older woman noticed the cut and blood over Victor’s left eye and hurried forward to get a closer glance at him.  She was brunette with hair that was relatively short for a woman, but feminine nonetheless. She was of fair skin, and was slightly shorter than most of the men that stepped out of the vehicle.  Although quite stunningly beautiful, her beauty was dulled by a lifetime of hardship and worry.  Victor saw her light brown eyes glance him up and down quickly as if sizing him up.  She suddenly rushed him and shoved him out of the way.<br />
<br />
	“Move you jackass!”  She barked as she made her way past him.  Her demeanor changed when inspecting every one else.   She gently inspected the party, quickly and methodically, “Everyone is here, right?  Everybody is okay?  John, Jimmy, Clay, Angel, Brian, Jeremy, Antwon?”<br />
<br />
	“We’re all okay, Chris.”  Angel laughed “Victor pulled through for us, like he always does.”   Christine turned to him angrily.  Everybody from the party felt their stomachs tense up.<br />
<br />
	“I cannot possibly expect only one of you to get hurt.  Slum gangs are dangerous.  While you idiots were out we had to sit here and stew in our worry over you guys.  Who will provide for these children if you guys get hurt or worse?  That jackass was supposed to keep you safe.  You weren’t to fight anyone!  What is that bruise? Huh?  All it takes is one small mishap for things to get out of hand!  That can’t happen!  I need to know it won’t happen aga-”<br />
<br />
	“Negotiations broke down for a second, but we pulled through.  I’m sorry.  It won’t happen again, doll.”  Victor approached her and buried her head in the nook between his head and shoulder.  “They will only get hurt over my dead body, you know that.”  He kissed her neck.<br />
<br />
	“That is less comforting than you think.  You leave and deal with that human filth and I have to stay and worry about everyone.  I hate you.”  She began to sob lightly.<br />
<br />
	“I love you.  Soon I’ll give you and everyone else a comfortable life.  Your happiness,” he now looked at the faces of all the smiling children and smiled back, “is worth it all and more.  She looked up with tears in her eyes and kissed him in the lips.<br />
<br />
	“I’m sorry I overreacted.  I missed you, and I’m glad you’re back.”  She smiled smugly now that her worry was laid to rest, “Did you bring us a souvenir?”<br />
<br />
	The entire party smiled at the question.  The kids jumped excitedly and tugged at Victor’s shirt.  They jumped and asked things like ‘Did you?; ‘How big is it?’; and ‘Can we see it?’<br />
<br />
	“Of course you can!”  Victor smiled at Chris, kissed her on the forehead, and let go of her to pick up young Tommy and Ashley under his armpits.  The other two young children, Sergio and Sarah, jumped on his back.  Victor felt that maybe that was too much weight for his scrawny body, but the children’s giggles cheered him on to carry them to the back of the truck.  Chris and the two younger girls, Sarai and Renee, followed.  Chris hit the hatch button and opened the transport.  Dormant in the back of the truck laid what could easily be 3 tons of metal.  A pair of scuffed metallic legs with square protective plates and large bolts lay with their toes point directly up.  The children laughed and they all jumped off of Victor to get into the back of the vehicle to investigate the strange sight.  This had been the first time Victor had seen it with his own eyes too, and as he stared into the sole of the lifeless feet he felt his heart jump with excitement, the excitement at being near the end of what had been a long and hard journey.  Soon the AC would be complete.<br />
<br />
	“Uuh! Guys, be careful with it.  Remember we need it.”  Victor became alarmed at the children’s playful exploring and jumping on top the AC legs.  Chris laughed and put her arms around the worried Victor’s neck.  He smiled at the comfort of her embrace.  “We’ll unload it later guys, go eat and take a load off.”  Victor coyly ordered feeling the need to spend some time alone with his girl.  Chris snickered into his ear.<br />
<br />
	“You guys have been gone a week, why don’t you let the rest of the men do that?  We’ve been boxed up in here up until now.”  A gruff and familiar voice came from behind both Victor and Chris.  Victor laughed, “You heard the man; you’re free.  Get outta here.  I want you guys in the conference room early tomorrow morning.”  With this everyone left and Victor turned to greet his friend Sajon.  Sajon was a little older than Victor, but not nearly a year older.  He was his best friend, and he trusted no one more to guide the security at the home base while he was away.  Sajon was taller and more muscular than Victor.  He had short blonde hair, with bright blue eyes and a short stubby blonde beard.<br />
<br />
	“Still a little scrapper, aren’t you Victor?”  Sajon looked pointedly at Victor’s bruised and cut eyebrow.  Victor felt Chris’ disapproving frown, as she still hung on to his neck.<br />
<br />
	“Well, you know the trade, it never goes as smooth as one hopes.”  Victor tightened his arm around Chris’ waist to comfort her.<br />
<br />
	“So I guess it’s almost time then,” Sajon turned his eyes to the AC legs.  The children were still playing and jumping on them like fleas on a dog, “all we need is the core.  Unfortunately, that will be the hardest part to acquire.  The AC power supply and pilot are located there so naturally it is what ravens aim at in battles.  It is unusual for Ravens to aim at the peripheries of an AC, that is why we’ve been able to rescue arms, a laser blade, a rifle, the rockets, a head and now these legs.”  As Sajon listed the parts he counted them off with his fingers.<br />
<br />
	“We’ll get it,” Victor said assuredly.  Chris becoming quickly bored with the talk began seductively kissing Victor’s neck, “aaah, we’ll have this conversation later, man.  I’m actually reeeeally hungry.”  Victor began walking away slowly towards his bedroom.<br />
<br />
	“That idiot,” Sajon smiled and shook his head.  He then ordered,” Hey, you mooks! Bring the lift, we got our shipment. And you! Little mooks,” he turned to the children “move it, we gotta work.”  The kids sighed disappointed and got off the truck obediently.  Sarah was the last out and as she got off she stuck her tongue out at Sajon.  Sajon laughed.<br />
</span><br />
_____________________________________________________<br />
<span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b"><span style="font-size: large;" class="mycode_size">Armored Core: Silent Calamity</span><span style="font-size: medium;" class="mycode_size"><br />
Chapter 3<br />
___________<br />
The Shooting Star</span><br />
</span><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><br />
“What happened?”  Chris inquired as she ran her soft hands across Victor’s bruise.  Both lay bare on their bed embraced comfortably. Victor turned away from her slowly and lost his smile.<br />
<br />
	“I flashed the PCD too soon and a man from their gang attacked me thinking he could steal it.  I defended myself with a rock that lay near, but,” he frowned “I-I killed him, Chris.”  His face contorted.  Chris looked at him lovingly, with an empathetic frown.<br />
<br />
	“I’m sure you had to.  Then what happened?”  She asked slowly and carefully with a fear of what might come next.<br />
<br />
	“Nothing, I did what you would’ve wanted me to.  I composed myself and reasoned with the leader.  The leader was reasonable and was as surprised of the attack as we were.  He pardoned us and that was that.  I understand I had to do it, and what my reasons were, but I still wish it never happened.  But, in a strange way I’m grateful that it still hurts, you know.  I mean- wouldn’t it be worse that I felt nothing of robbing a man of his life?  I’m afraid of what this life is doing to me, all this death surrounding me, soon I might even become accustomed to it, I’ll become an empty apathetic monster that-“<br />
<br />
	“You can never become that,” Chris put her hand over her lover’s mouth to silence his uneasy ranting, “I promise you.  From where I stand, all I see is a scared angel of mercy.  Your goal is to ease the pain of those you love.  You hate to see pain.  My goodness, do you remember the first time I met you?”  Chris stared at his now watery eyes.  “I was about twenty, and I happened to cross a sniveling pair of kids standing over a dead rat trying to piece together what might have happened to the poor animal.  You were probably like fourteen and Angel twelve or thirteen. You were trying to concoct a philosophy about the nature of the world, and Angel held on to every one of your words.”  She laughed, “But anyhow, your innocence moved me.  I took you and Angel back to the shelter and slowly we assumed the positions we are in now.  After the shelter got leveled we continued caring for all the others as the elders had done for us.  You grew in my eyes and in those of all the others.  You quickly took the role of leader when you realized that they needed you.  I see how much it hurts you to see anything happen to them.  You feel the weight of your duty, and that has made you bloom into the best patriarch this family could ask for:  the man I love, the man we all love. They follow you because they trust your guidance and trust that you lead to ensure their safety and happiness.  You’ve taught us your love for life, even in these miserable times.  And yet, no one will match your very own love for life.  Rest assured, my Victor, that this well of love,” she placed her hand over his heart, “will not go dry.  I will personally see to it.”  She began to kiss and caress him lovingly.<br />
<br />
	They were startled later that night by a loud whirring sound followed by a heavy explosion outside the factory.  As if by reflex Victor got up and quickly clothed.  Then he ran out of his room where he was met by others including Angel and Sajon.  <br />
<br />
“You two,” he pointed at Jimmy and Brian, “go to the back door and secure it.  It doesn’t sound like an attack on us but be prepared for the worst.”<br />
The rest of the men ran toward the main door of the factory and after peeking slowly through the door to make sure it was safe, ran outside to witness a huge chunk of metal about two miles away in the eastern sky flaring across the heavens and finally crashing loudly into the ruins of an ancient business district.<br />
<br />
	“Victor, Oh my god, did you see that?  That heap of metal is it!  I saw a cannon sprouting from it!  It’s an Armored core.  I’m sure of it!”  Angel exclaimed shocked.  “This is our lucky break! It looks like it’s in pretty bad shape, but it might be salvageable.”<br />
<br />
	“Sajon, whose territory is that?”  Victor asked promptly.<br />
	“Nobodies.  It’s neutral, but there are two other gangs that control the areas around it.  They are probably about the same distance if not closer to it than us.”<br />
<br />
	“Shit.” Victor began calculating. “Okay, Angel, Antwan, you two are with me.  Get packed,” the two ran inside and picked up a crowbar and a couple of lead pipes, “Sajon go get a party of five ready and fall behind us, we’ll scout ahead, follow us on the transport vehicle in 30 minutes. Make sure to load the lift, we are going to salvage that core.  Be prepared on the walkie talkie, we might ask for back up.  Lady luck has smiled upon us; we will not take it for granted.  You ready?”  Victor turned his gaze to Angel and Antwan as they returned.  They nodded. “The rest hold down the fort while we’re gone.” The party broke and everybody did as they were told.  The scouting party ran ahead.<br />
<br />
	“Now remember, avoid confrontation.  We really want this, but unless we can get the upper hand do not confront.  We can always try to break a deal with another gang for the core.”  Victor warned.  After running for about thirty minutes, they arrived at the crash site.  “Stay low.”<br />
<br />
	The party witnessed the wreckage from about fifteen meters.  The core, lay on its side and stood over three meters high and wide.  It had only its right arm attached to it, and that was being crushed under the core.  At what would be the bottom end of the core there was only twisted and charred black metal and sparking live wires to mark the spot where legs once were attached.  Likewise the left arm and head only showed remains of their former structure.  Unexpected chatter echoed through the hollow buildings and became increasingly louder. The party quickly took cover behind an old rusted car.<br />
<br />
	“I think we can find a buyer for it, right?”  A large man walked into the party’s view.  He was surrounded by nine other individuals, all fully armed with cheap slum weapons.<br />
<br />
	“Okay. Angel you take the three on the left, Antwan you the three on the right, and I’ll take three in the middle.  Then whoever finishes first takes a crack at the big one.”   Victor calmly whispered the order. He slowly turned smiling around to see the shocked and confused faces of his comrades.  He laughed, “ Oookay, but we’re going to miss one hell of a party.”  With no laugh other than his own, they continued their watch.<br />
<br />
	“How the hell do you open this thing?”  The large man asked.  He began walking around the sparking core until he found a hatch near what would be the top of the core.  “There’s no handle or keypad, or keyhole.  Nothing!”<br />
<br />
	“Knock on it, maybe the pilot is alive.  He can open it.”  A second man commented.<br />
<br />
	The large man banged hard against the door using a hand wrapped in heavy chains.  Prompted by a loud alarming siren the man stopped his banging and stepped back.  Smoke and fire began to break out in small bursts around the core.  The hatch opened mysteriously and slowly. Nothing could be seen past the dark doorway that had opened. Then-<br />
<br />
	“HELP!  The generator is leaking!  The core is going to explode!  I’m stuck; my buckle release is not working!”  A frightened cry echoed from the inside.  The smoke grew thicker and the flames burst into higher towers, while the terrible siren continued its monotonous shrill cry.  Everybody’s heart skipped a beat.  The man’s band quickly began to run back for cover.  The large man, too, turned tail and ran.  Angel turned to Victor frightened.<br />
<br />
	“Move out, Now!  Run and take cover behind that building.  And stay low!”  Victor pointed and ordered with a tone of finality.  Before Angel could spit out his question, it was answered.  Victor burst into a fast sprint toward the core and quickly made his way into its depth.  Angel frightened hesitated, but putting his trust in his brother’s orders he pulled Antwan forcibly toward the building Victor pointed out.<br />
<br />
	The inside of the core was uncomfortably small and cramped.  Once inside Victor saw a man suspended in the air strapped to a seat on the wall horizontally.  He was wearing a helmet with a visor and a full body uniform.  Victor produced a small switchblade from within his rags and wrestled with the buckle straps.  The siren’s monotone began to mutate and gargle, and suddenly it became ominously silenced.  Only angry eruptions from the outside could be heard while belligerent sparks exploded periodically out of the cracked screens that decorated the inside of the core.  It was only through the fragile and periodic blank flashing of these screens and sparks that Victor was able to see anything at all inside the core.<br />
<br />
	The last strap Victor wrestled finally gave a comforting and blunt snap, and it was quickly followed by the impact of the pilot on the floor of the core.  Victor got ready to bolt but before he could he looked down at the man on the floor.  He did not get up.  The man desperately looked up and stretched his arm to Victor.<br />
<br />
	“My legs,” as soon as Victor heard this he turned to them.  He saw the blood pouring onto the screens on the floor.  Victor shuddered and hesitated for a second, but he quickly got a grip of his nerves.  He picked the man up and flung him over his shoulder.  He took a hold of the man’s bloody legs and the man moaned in pain.  Victor hurried out of the core and broke into a run as soon as he was lit by the pale glow of the moon.  His small body began to wobble, he could not keep up that speed, nonetheless he kept moving as fast as his legs would allow.<br />
<br />
	Finally, there it was.   When he reached about six meters of distance from the core a terrible groan began to reverberate across the core behind them, it was like the sound of a floor exceeding its weight capacity.  Without more warning the core exploded and spit fire every which way and shot metallic debris everywhere.  The blast could be heard for miles.<br />
<br />
	The explosion angrily pushed Victor and the pilot meters forward like rag dolls.  And they both hit the floor hard.  Victor’s ears rang, his vision faded in and out of a pale haze.  He felt dizzy and nauseated.  He was lying on his stomach with his head off to the side.  He couldn’t move, and could see no trace of the pilot.  He began to vomit blood.<br />
<br />
	Over the ringing of his ears he was able to make out a voice.  Angel ran towards his brother yelling at the top of his lungs.  Angel found Victor.  He began sobbing as he examined the bloody mess.  Victor’s back was bloody and his clothes were almost completely shredded. The pieces that weren’t were collecting heavy pools of blood.  His flesh was split in a multitude of areas across his back, and the pink and white layer of muscle lay exposed in many areas.  These spots cried tears of blood that could be seen as little red streams across stripped pink hills of muscle.  Angel turned begrudgingly to the second body on the floor; the pilot was banged up and only slightly bloodied.  Angel deduced that the full body uniform he wore was protective gear.  <br />
<br />
Sajon and the transport vehicle arrived.  He had witnessed and heard the catastrophe and only assumed the worst.   When he got to the site his suspicions were confirmed.  Angel rubbed his eyes hard to clean the tears from them.  As he stared at the slow shallow breaths of his older brother he shook all doubt and fear and became fully determined.<br />
<br />
	“Antwan carry the pilot, take him to the back of the vehicle.  You and you!,” he turned and pointed at Jeremy and John inside the vehicle, “Open the hatch, and help Antwan keep an eye on the pilot.  He could be dangerous, pat him down and check for weapons of any kind but don’t hurt him, Victor wouldn’t have it.  Clay and Bill, you guys run home and tell them what happened.  Be careful.” Angel’s short pointed commands were reminiscent of those of his brother, and everybody did as they were told without a second word.  Angel bend over, picked up his brother and carried him in his arms to the back of the truck while issuing his final orders, “Sajon, take us to Dr. Garcia’s place.”  Halfway towards the back of the vehicle Victor recognized his brother’s face.<br />
<br />
	“I lost him-” Victor whispered weakly to Angel, as he struggled to get a grip of what was happening around him.<br />
<br />
	Victor’s words melted Angel’s hardened resolution to hold his tears back. He walked faster and cried into Victor’s dazed face.<br />
<br />
	“You idiot. Be quiet.  I need you to strong. We need you,” Angel boarded the back and John shut the hatch, Sajon heard his cue and sped off toward the hospital, “I need you to focus on staying awake, ok?”  Angel tried to apply everything he knew about caring for an injured person.  “Look at me, Victor.  Do you remember when we first met Antwan?”  Angel pointed at a sobbing Antwan, but unfortunately the gesture was lost to Victor.<br />
<br />
	“Yeah…Antwan…” Victor began softly.<br />
<br />
	“Let me tell it,” Angel sobbed, “I have a better memory…” and so Angel worked hard to keep his possibly concussed and dying brother awake by retelling the stories of their past adventures.<br />
</span><br />
_____________________________________________________<br />
<span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b"><span style="font-size: large;" class="mycode_size">Armored Core: Silent Calamity</span><span style="font-size: medium;" class="mycode_size"><br />
Chapter 4<br />
___________<br />
The Value of Life</span><br />
</span><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><br />
Hospitals in this era were not funded by the government, but they were absolutely on demand given the hard times.  In the slums they were small privately owned clinics that mostly ran on public donations.  They remained local sanctuaries free of violence; there was an unspoken agreement among even the scum of the slums to leave hospitals out of territory struggles.   One such hospital was Dr. Garcia’s clinic, and luckily for the party, it also doubled as the doctor’s home.<br />
<br />
	The vehicle arrived, and they all quickly carried the two wounded men toward the door.  Sajon knocked frantically at the door.  It was quickly opened.<br />
<br />
	“Come right in.”  The doctor wasted no time at the sight of Victor.<br />
<br />
	“The man can wait, Victor is critical doc!” Angel’s tears had dried up, but his desperation was still high.<br />
<br />
	“The explosion woke me, and I felt in my gut that I’d be working tonight.  I guess I don’t need to ask where you boys were.”  The doctor spoke as he directed Angel, carrying Victor, to a steel table in the back of his house.  Angel lay Victor face down and the doctor cut through what remained of Victor’s shirt with scissors.  “Boys go clean your hands over there; I’m going to need your help.”  The doctor knew the Valentino brothers, and their gang.  At the age of fifty-one, this old man remembered all his patients, and knew the Valentino brothers personally, as he had treated them since they had a blood family.<br />
<br />
	“Someone hand me lots of towels from that cupboard, and you bring me three bottles labeled ‘sodium chloride’ from that shelf.”  Everybody followed his directions.  The doctor cleaned up Victors back with the towels and the solution in the bottles.  As he did this he caught a glance of Angel’s tortured face.  “Angel, listen to me,” he said without removing his eyes from Victor, “There is no way a boy this soft on the inside could have survived this long in this wasteland if he was just as soft on the outside.”  Angel let out a hoarse laugh choked in renewed tears. Truly his brother was the toughest man he knew.  If anybody could pull through, it was –<br />
<br />
	“Damn it all, he’s got a punctured lung,” the doctor announced as he saw bubbles form through a wound on Victor’s back, “Bring me that respirator, and keep the mask on him.  He’s going to need immediate surgery.  You there!  Bring me one of those bundled packs.  Quickly!”<br />
<br />
	An hour later Chris opened the door to the doctor’s home unannounced and startled everyone.  They were still in surgery.  Chris instinctively went over to the sink and cleaned her hands.  She had unfortunately been there before.<br />
<br />
	“What can I do?”  Chris asked impatiently.<br />
<br />
	“Help your friend clean up the other man.  Keep pressure on the major wounds.  I’ll be there as soon as I’m done here.” Chris was disappointed that she wasn’t going to help Victor, but she obliged.  There was also a mixed guilty feeling of relief that she felt when she realized that she wouldn’t be seeing Victor.  She wasn’t sure she could handle looking at him in that state.  She wasn’t able to keep herself from checking in on the surgery however, and each time she did she would only catch a glimpse of a severely burned victim.  She would have to look away and tell herself that it was because they were still in surgery struggling that Victor could still be saved.  The rest of the night was spent working on stabilizing Victor and the other man.<br />
<br />
	Late the next morning, Victor woke to a sharp pain. He was wrapped in bandages from head to toe and lay on a white bed that was slightly tarnished by small droplets of blood.  There was a catheter in his right arm that was connected to a crystal container hanging from a rack at his side, inside the container was blood.  He saw bodies laying around his bed, they belonged to his friends whom were fast asleep.  He groaned weakly.  There was still a low timbre in his ears.<br />
<br />
	“Ya ain’t going nowhere for a while.  Don’t even try.”  A blonde stranger in a wheel chair addressed him in a strange jovial accent.  He had a cast on his left arm and leg. His right leg was heavily bandaged, “They took out a wholatta metal outta ya.” He pointed at a small tray, with sharp blood tarnished objects.  “Ya got some friends.  They stayed up all night helping patch us up.  And you, ya got some balls on ya, kid.  Hate ta say it, but I owe yeh meh life.”<br />
<br />
	“You’re the pi-“As Victor forced the weak words out he felt a sharp pain in his chest that caused him to cough.<br />
<br />
	“Yeh, that’s me.  Don’t blow ya stitches now.  I was awake through it all.  I heard yer friends say ya got yer lung stitched up.  I’m the raven ya rescued.  Name’s Albert, buh that stays between us.  Call me Sinister, it’s mah raven name; I pilot the Villain,” He said this proudly hoping to incite awe and excitement in Victor, but was disappointed in realizing his words had no impact, “I’m ranked 12 in the Arena,” he tried to explain his stature, but Victor only nodded politely not knowing what the man was speaking about.  <br />
<br />
Although Victor didn’t remember at the time, he had heard about this raven arena before.  It was rumored around the slums that ravens did battle with one another for prizes and recognition.  These events were very exclusive, and mostly those seeking to contract ravens and other fat cats were allowed to witness the spectacles.  On a similar note, Victor knew about the cash prizes because half a week ago he began staking out a man rumored to be a raven.  Word had it that that raven had come across an obscene amount of money from an arena match.  It was further rumored that he was in the slums visiting a woman and Victor agreed to steal the man’s personal credit device in exchange for some salvaged AC legs.<br />
<br />
 “I was saved bah a bumkin’,” Sinister sighed, “Well, I’m greyful.  Don’t leh the name fool ya, it’s mostly ta intimidate my opponents,” he laughed, “In gratitude for saving mah life I’ll grant ya something.  Kid, what is it ya wish?”<br />
<br />
Victor wheezed trying to get a word in but quickly recoiled from the pain.  Sinister laughed.<br />
<br />
“Oh, right.  Guess this a moh-nologue.  Ya know, yer friends despise me.  They blame me for what happened to yeh, it’s very clear in them eyes.  But they also only helped me cuz of what ya did.  Ya command alotta respect ‘round these parts, I reckon.”  Victor smiled at the compliment.<br />
<br />
“We were there to steal your core, Albert.”  Angel interrupted as he lifted his body from the floor, he had listened to the entire conversation.  He got up, and sat on an open space on his brother’s bed looking at Victor with intense relief, he then petted his head lovingly.  Victor was able to notice Angel’s puffy swollen face; Angel had cried through the night.  He also noticed that Angel’s arm had a small tape, explaining the origin of Victor’s blood donation.<br />
<br />
“That so,” Sinister said non-chalantly, “Villain’s head was blowed up, so I couldn’t see just in what shape I escaped.  Reckon it couldn’t ah been purty though.  Who the devil’d be interested in that scrapa-“<br />
<br />
“We are.”  Angel exchanged an inquisitive look with Victor as if asking for approval.  Victor nodded, knowing exactly where Angel was steering the conversation.  Angel turned back to Sinister defiantly.   “We are building an Armored Core of our own, we want to become ravens.”<br />
Sinister changed his impish and friendly expression and examined Angel’s face thoroughly as if expecting the kid to flinch.<br />
“What do you know about piloting an Armored Core?” he sneered.<br />
“Not a damn thing.”<br />
<br />
	“Don’t kid yourself, kid.  An AC battlefield is the closest thing to hell you’ll ever experience.  Ya saw what happened, just a scrap of an armored core almost stole yer friend from ya.  Ther’ death machines.  Death is what they deal and death is all they hope to reap.  That is all.” <br />
<br />
	“I’m your raven” a soft raspy voice interrupted.  Sinister turned to Victor.  He met Victor’s fixed resolute stare, and reflecting on the kid’s actions the night before Sinister gave in respectfully and sighed with a smile.  He knew the kid would have no problem jumping into the hell Sinister was all too familiar with.<br />
<br />
	“I’m a raven, ah measure life’n money,” Sinister shrugged “mah life alone ain’t ‘nough ta buy ya an AC.”<br />
<br />
	“You don’t have to.  We have been collecting parts for years.  All we need is a core.”  Angel mediated.<br />
<br />
	Sinister grinned, he couldn’t believe the nerve of the two young men.  “What ya’ll got?”  Angel listed the parts, crudely in Sinister’s opinion.  “So ya do,” Sinister said condescendingly, “Ya also need an FCS, a radiator, and a generatah, not ta mention cores are hella ‘xpensive-”  And as if struck by a thought, Sinister began mumbling to himself and counting odd figures in his fingers.  He added and subtracted multiple times to himself.  The Valentino brothers couldn’t make sense of the man’s rambling.  Finally, as if he was done calculating, he looked at the brothers and gave his final decision.<br />
<br />
	“One life falls somewhat short ah buying ya the rest of the parts,” Victor and Angel were disappointed to hear this, “but, I’ll do it.”  This confused the brothers.  Sinister explained, “‘Pear-rantly there’s a contract on mah head, so it’s not a bad idea ta keepa debt in mah favor an’ make an ally.  I can take ya ta Global Cortex.  I’ll show ya the ropes and ya can take the ‘nitiation test.”  Victor and Angel exchanged a joyous look. “Now, I’m spending big money on ya, so don’t ya dare fail and die.”<br />
<br />
	“Die?”<br />
</span><br />
<hr class="mycode_hr" />]]></description>
			<content:encoded><![CDATA[Armored Core: Silent Calamity by Javier Gomez<br />
<br />
Quick note and Warning!!!!:<br />
<br />
I'm very exited to share my writing with more Armored Core enthusiasts.  My story does take some liberties with the world history according to the video games.  It is set in a world after the re-surfacing events.  The story is above else consistent with itself, so if ever you get lost trying to place events within the context of Armored Core then just focus on events and history given in the story itself.<br />
<br />
Finally, my warnings:  1) My story does include a couple of curse words but isn't heavy on them.  I don't mean to offend anyone, really.  2)  There is one sexual scene in the story (so far).  Again, it is a brief scene and not explicit at all.  3)  Finally, my story is still a work in progress.  I've completed up until chapter 9 until now, but have been hard at work on it.  I do plan on finishing it, but it will be a long work so be prepared to wait for further installments.<br />
<br />
One final note,<br />
My story was originally written for my family and friends (non-Armored core fans) so my story stands mostly on its own and describes the AC's only superficially.  If you really are interested, however, I can give all the specs and assembly lists for the AC's featured in the story.  Any additional information about the story or its progress, comments, or constructive criticism is encouraged.  Thanks.<br />
<br />
Please enjoy Armored Core: Silent Calamity (Not to be confused with Silent Line Armored Core :p)<br />
_____________________________________________________<br />
<span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b"><span style="font-size: large;" class="mycode_size">Armored Core: Silent Calamity</span><span style="font-size: medium;" class="mycode_size"><br />
Prologue<br />
___________<br />
To Angel</span><br />
</span><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><br />
The universe slips into entropy: a randomness and slow decay of any semblance of order.  At the end of the grand time line, the universe will decay into a single homogenous substance equilibrated only by randomness, with the inability to produce any order.  This is the foundation of the universe; it stands as a simple and irrevocable truth that governs us all.  More than just an impending doom above our heads, this natural inclination is undeniable in every aspect of the world…<br />
<br />
The year is 20XX and the world has suffered what might have been the apocalypse at the hands of war hungry governments and greedy corporations.  During the third world conflict in which governments pushed the war machine into overdrive, certain weapon and robotic research and development corporations began to grow stronger with the higher demand from the war effort.  It was during this thirty year war that simple factory and manufacturing robots began to be fitted with weapons to aid the war effort.  These robots, Muscle Tracers, or MT’s, then began to become standardized as military weapons, and soon they stopped being modified factory robots and began to become mass produced as solely war machines, with no other function but destruction.<br />
<br />
One day the deafening roar and noise associated with the thirty year war came to a chilling halt.  This day was the first of a new world, a world born from what became known as the Great Destruction.  The world had succeeded in destroying itself.  Governments fell to ruins while corporations grew into powerful giants.  It is important to note that while governments and nations had been felled by a terrible calamity, it was a golden age for technology.  The lunatic dream of war mongers had bared fruits, and the dark science of destruction had taken great leaps forward.<br />
One such technological advance was the evolution of MT technology into the Armored Core (AC).  The Armored Core had allowed for a base part which could be fitted with humanoid metallic limbs and mounted with a vast array of weapons.  This freedom allowed pilots to customize metallic titans, standing ten meters tall, and catered to different battle styles.  This flexibility to the old war game had allowed for a new threat, for although one can argue that no two AC’s (like humans) are alike, one attribute can be seen in all of them- the power to level entire armies.  These metallic war gods ruled battle and became the deciding factors in combat.<br />
<br />
This new age had not only brought the advent of new war machines, but also bred a new kind of man.  With governments crumbled, and greedy corporations eager to take its place the fighting had not ceased, and a new war was waged: a silent campaign waged by big corporations to eliminate the competition for dominance.  Big corporations with enough money could hire loyal armies, but never AC’s.  The new breed of humans was composed of those that piloted Armored Cores.  With the power to level entire armies, the only fear these men harbored was for others of their own kind.  With the strongest war strength the world had ever seen, but insufficient resources, these men naturally became mercenaries that never remained loyal to a single corporation or effort.  This opened the opportunity for an intermediary to negotiate between these pilots and those seeking their services.  This intermediary is Global Cortex, and they like the AC pilots remain neutral, but offer a wide array of services to the AC pilots, such as AC storage, maintenance and modification.  The fickle, untrustworthy, and free will of the pilots earned them the name Ravens, for there is a saying “Raise a raven and it will peck out your eyes”. Global Cortex became their nest.<br />
<br />
Appropriately enough, the Armored Core was developed around the time of the Great Destruction.  One cannot be sure whether this development came prior to the Great Destruction or right after.  The somber and chilly silence that overcame the world, I’ve only heard one thing like it:  the loud and silent ringing of my ears- the calm after an AC battle…<br />
-Victor Valentino<br />
</span><br />
<br />
_____________________________________________________<br />
<span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b"><span style="font-size: large;" class="mycode_size">Armored Core: Silent Calamity</span><span style="font-size: medium;" class="mycode_size"><br />
Chapter 1<br />
___________<br />
Tears and Dreams</span><br />
</span><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><br />
Like a mad dog the young hoodlum wore an expression of aggression that only a life of hardships could carve on a man’s countenance.  His eyes were wide and bulging, dilated from the white smoky rage and desperation that led him to deal the blow.  His teeth clenched and bared, nostrils flared and sucking air franticly.  Blood streaked down from his forehead down to right below his left ear.  The kid was on his back, with a bloody rock clutched in his right hand, and his other hand up defensively as if shielding from an invisible attacker.  Lying across the youth’s lower body is an unconscious man that might well be twice his size.  The man’s head bled into what quickly was becoming a puddle of blood.  This filthy, wild and unfortunate soul in torn and ragged clothing is one of many in this harsh era, the era that began at the end of the Great Destruction.  The bleak and dreadful slum he sat in was, however, a sad affirmation that the destruction was far from over.<br />
<br />
	Reason began to slip through the white hazy rage that currently blinded the kid.  The easy part was incapacitating (and possible killing) a man twice his size, the youth reflected.  He was newly aware that people were watching him, and if he handled this new development wrong, he could possibly lose his life, and even his crew’s life.  His crew had accepted him when the rest of the world had forsaken him.  They followed him and it was his duty to protect them, they expected it.  His only brother was among those faces that composed his crew.  Finally, he thought of the AC legs, he had risked too much to lose what he was entitled to.<br />
<br />
	 The young man removed the motionless body from on top of him and slowly got up as he dropped his tainted weapon.  He focused on recovering his distorted face to its original form before he raised his head to display it.  A group of strangers stood in front of him.  They all looked as dangerous and filthy as his crew, which stood behind him.  Each side composed of roughly seven or eight individuals.  Slowly he looked across the group facing him and eventually made eye contact with their gang’s leader.  He was an older man, possibly of twenty-eight or twenty-nine.  Undoubtedly he was a man of experience and, to the young man’s relief, a man of reason.  He knew he had a chance.<br />
<br />
The kid no longer a wild animal displayed the attributes that had landed him at the top of his gang.  Incredible composure and intelligence shined in his dark eyes.  He was a young man of roughly twenty-one years, dark short messy hair, and dark tan complexion.  He displayed a strong confidence, a confidence he might have denied having but was plainly visible and acquired from years of carrying the burden of commanding those below him.  He cleared his throat, loosened and swallowed the phlegm and saliva that his confrontation had produced.  He looked in the eyes of his counterpart, the leader of the other gang, and spoke with presence without losing his composure or the calm flow of his voice.<br />
<br />
	“The trade is not off, and we did not come to fight.  We are paying you more than triple their value.  The more time we waste, the less time you have to steal the credits from this,” as he said this cold wave traveled down his spine and clenched his stomach in a painful hold.  In all the commotion he had forgotten about the Personal Credit Device (PCD).  He realized he was not holding it anymore.  Fear began to shake his foundation and although not visible to everybody else, he felt his knees tremble and lose strength.  He was aware that that device was the only thing that could possibly secure his crew’s wellness.  Suddenly, he felt cold plastic against his left hand. The reassuring lifeless feel of the plastic let him know immediately that he was safe.  He turned to see who handed him the device.  A handsome young man was there.  The family resemblance is undeniable, even if it is obvious that the second young man took on some of the more attractive qualities of the family.  The reliable younger brother had retrieved the device the moment the man, which now lay motionless in a pool of his own blood, punched his older brother to the ground.  That lovely angel of God had just saved the lives of all of them.  The older brother composed his voice and resumed-<br />
<br />
	“The man that owns this will realize that it is missing soon and will close the feed to it.  The only reason we can’t hold on to this ourselves is because we lack your connections.  We have what you want and you what we want…”<br />
<br />
	“I apologize for Frank, he is a hot-headed idiot and he put us all in danger,” the man interrupted “we won’t miss him.  Everything will go as planned.  The transport vehicle is ready,” he motioned a truck forward, “It’s yours.”<br />
<br />
	The young man and his crew moved as group cautiously toward the truck.  The younger brother and two other crew members went around the back and opened the hatch on the truck.  He smiled a beautiful wide smile and signaled with thumbs up that the goods were in place.  He closed it and returned to the larger group, which then proceeded to board the large vehicle.  The older brother was the last to get in and took the driver seat.  He then motioned the leader of the other gang forward and dropped the Personal Credit Device in his hand.<br />
<br />
	“I got what I came for,” the young man told the gang leader, “But just as important as that, we hope we have not severed our ties with you.”<br />
<br />
	“You’re an intelligent man and a man of valuable skills.  You handled yourself well in a rough situation.  Anyone of us would have done what you did in your place.  Our gangs are ok.  We’ll contact you again.”  The young man smiled and with that set off onto the road.<br />
<br />
	“We did it Victor!  We are so close now.”  The younger brother happily turned towards Victor.  His face quickly changed as he examined his brother’s stony face, ”Victor, you did what you had to do…”<br />
<br />
	“Did I kill him, Angel?” Victor interrupted with a somber low voice.  He turned to his brother after the silence that followed.  Angel nodded affirmatively.  Victor felt his eyes begin to ache from holding back his own tears, and turned back to the road.<br />
<br />
	“Victor, I’m sorry.  But you heard what he said, they won’t miss him…”<br />
<br />
	Victor stomped on the brakes and the vehicle screeched to a halt.  He turned to Angel and slapped him.  His slick black hair was rearranged from the impact and a burning red blemish ruined the young man’s otherwise flawless beauty.  Angel’s eyes looked down immediately in shame, and he laid his hand on his cheek to soothe the pain.<br />
<br />
	“A man is nothing without the people that love him!  That man’s existence is testament enough that he had ties to this world, and that he affected others.  He had friends and a family; if not friends, HE HAD A FAMILY!  Everyone is born to one, everyone!” in his passionate inertia he forgot to hold back his tears and a few poured out.  Realizing this, he cleaned them on his dirty sleeve.  Everyone in the vehicle was now looking at him with an undivided attention.  This man was their leader, and the passionate and stern sermon he had just spewed had obviously touched them.  They all quickly remembered why they all put their trust in that man.<br />
<br />
	“I’m sorry,” Angel apologized, “I should have said that you had no choice.  If he would’ve taken the PCD from you we could’ve all died in a bloody retaliation at worst and at best we simply could’ve lost all of the respect from the other gangs.  Victor, he could have killed you then and there!  You had no choice.  We could’ve lost all that we have worked so hard for.  We stole the PCD from a dangerous AC pilot, a raven!”  Victor started the truck again and began driving.<br />
<br />
	“I had many choices, but I chose one.  The best one I could.  Angel, don’t forget that.  We always have choices.  No choices are reserved for those without imagination and for those with closed opportunities.  You know more about that than any of us, we are only here because of your brilliant dream.  After years of life in the slums, stealing and fighting to survive, it was your crazy idea to build an AC from battle remains that gave us hope that our poverty can be escaped,” Victor laughed, “ Angel, no one has ever been that crazy.  AC scraps are best just sold for credits, and even that is only for those adventurous enough to risk their lives retrieving the giant metal remains from a battle field.”<br />
<br />
	Laughter broke out among all the others in the truck.  They had taken that as a compliment of their intrepid spirit.  With a hardy laughter Victor put his right arm around his beloved brother and hugged him tight.  Angel looked up finally and flashed a happy smile.  The two brother’s tears were still flowing.<br />
</span><br />
<br />
_____________________________________________________<br />
<span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b"><span style="font-size: large;" class="mycode_size">Armored Core: Silent Calamity</span><span style="font-size: medium;" class="mycode_size"><br />
Chapter 2<br />
___________<br />
The Factory</span><br />
</span><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><br />
The transport vehicle arrived to the old factory, or home rather.  The factory was dilapidated and cold from the exterior.  The great gate at the entrance of the building was opened and the vehicle drove right in.  Once parked inside, the home aspect of the old place began to really shine.  There four young children, no older than 11, ran in a circle chasing one another laughing and yelling blissfully.  They were dirty, smudges on their cheeks, and their hair was messy and uncombed.  They were lovely.  Two young adolescent girls around the age of Victor and Angel watched the carefree play of the children.  An older woman of about twenty-eight or so walked out of one of the many doorways in the building when the sound of the vehicle’s engine stopped.  They all looked to the vehicle as it parked.<br />
They all rushed to greet the party.  The band stepped out of the vehicle to answer their worry.  The older woman noticed the cut and blood over Victor’s left eye and hurried forward to get a closer glance at him.  She was brunette with hair that was relatively short for a woman, but feminine nonetheless. She was of fair skin, and was slightly shorter than most of the men that stepped out of the vehicle.  Although quite stunningly beautiful, her beauty was dulled by a lifetime of hardship and worry.  Victor saw her light brown eyes glance him up and down quickly as if sizing him up.  She suddenly rushed him and shoved him out of the way.<br />
<br />
	“Move you jackass!”  She barked as she made her way past him.  Her demeanor changed when inspecting every one else.   She gently inspected the party, quickly and methodically, “Everyone is here, right?  Everybody is okay?  John, Jimmy, Clay, Angel, Brian, Jeremy, Antwon?”<br />
<br />
	“We’re all okay, Chris.”  Angel laughed “Victor pulled through for us, like he always does.”   Christine turned to him angrily.  Everybody from the party felt their stomachs tense up.<br />
<br />
	“I cannot possibly expect only one of you to get hurt.  Slum gangs are dangerous.  While you idiots were out we had to sit here and stew in our worry over you guys.  Who will provide for these children if you guys get hurt or worse?  That jackass was supposed to keep you safe.  You weren’t to fight anyone!  What is that bruise? Huh?  All it takes is one small mishap for things to get out of hand!  That can’t happen!  I need to know it won’t happen aga-”<br />
<br />
	“Negotiations broke down for a second, but we pulled through.  I’m sorry.  It won’t happen again, doll.”  Victor approached her and buried her head in the nook between his head and shoulder.  “They will only get hurt over my dead body, you know that.”  He kissed her neck.<br />
<br />
	“That is less comforting than you think.  You leave and deal with that human filth and I have to stay and worry about everyone.  I hate you.”  She began to sob lightly.<br />
<br />
	“I love you.  Soon I’ll give you and everyone else a comfortable life.  Your happiness,” he now looked at the faces of all the smiling children and smiled back, “is worth it all and more.  She looked up with tears in her eyes and kissed him in the lips.<br />
<br />
	“I’m sorry I overreacted.  I missed you, and I’m glad you’re back.”  She smiled smugly now that her worry was laid to rest, “Did you bring us a souvenir?”<br />
<br />
	The entire party smiled at the question.  The kids jumped excitedly and tugged at Victor’s shirt.  They jumped and asked things like ‘Did you?; ‘How big is it?’; and ‘Can we see it?’<br />
<br />
	“Of course you can!”  Victor smiled at Chris, kissed her on the forehead, and let go of her to pick up young Tommy and Ashley under his armpits.  The other two young children, Sergio and Sarah, jumped on his back.  Victor felt that maybe that was too much weight for his scrawny body, but the children’s giggles cheered him on to carry them to the back of the truck.  Chris and the two younger girls, Sarai and Renee, followed.  Chris hit the hatch button and opened the transport.  Dormant in the back of the truck laid what could easily be 3 tons of metal.  A pair of scuffed metallic legs with square protective plates and large bolts lay with their toes point directly up.  The children laughed and they all jumped off of Victor to get into the back of the vehicle to investigate the strange sight.  This had been the first time Victor had seen it with his own eyes too, and as he stared into the sole of the lifeless feet he felt his heart jump with excitement, the excitement at being near the end of what had been a long and hard journey.  Soon the AC would be complete.<br />
<br />
	“Uuh! Guys, be careful with it.  Remember we need it.”  Victor became alarmed at the children’s playful exploring and jumping on top the AC legs.  Chris laughed and put her arms around the worried Victor’s neck.  He smiled at the comfort of her embrace.  “We’ll unload it later guys, go eat and take a load off.”  Victor coyly ordered feeling the need to spend some time alone with his girl.  Chris snickered into his ear.<br />
<br />
	“You guys have been gone a week, why don’t you let the rest of the men do that?  We’ve been boxed up in here up until now.”  A gruff and familiar voice came from behind both Victor and Chris.  Victor laughed, “You heard the man; you’re free.  Get outta here.  I want you guys in the conference room early tomorrow morning.”  With this everyone left and Victor turned to greet his friend Sajon.  Sajon was a little older than Victor, but not nearly a year older.  He was his best friend, and he trusted no one more to guide the security at the home base while he was away.  Sajon was taller and more muscular than Victor.  He had short blonde hair, with bright blue eyes and a short stubby blonde beard.<br />
<br />
	“Still a little scrapper, aren’t you Victor?”  Sajon looked pointedly at Victor’s bruised and cut eyebrow.  Victor felt Chris’ disapproving frown, as she still hung on to his neck.<br />
<br />
	“Well, you know the trade, it never goes as smooth as one hopes.”  Victor tightened his arm around Chris’ waist to comfort her.<br />
<br />
	“So I guess it’s almost time then,” Sajon turned his eyes to the AC legs.  The children were still playing and jumping on them like fleas on a dog, “all we need is the core.  Unfortunately, that will be the hardest part to acquire.  The AC power supply and pilot are located there so naturally it is what ravens aim at in battles.  It is unusual for Ravens to aim at the peripheries of an AC, that is why we’ve been able to rescue arms, a laser blade, a rifle, the rockets, a head and now these legs.”  As Sajon listed the parts he counted them off with his fingers.<br />
<br />
	“We’ll get it,” Victor said assuredly.  Chris becoming quickly bored with the talk began seductively kissing Victor’s neck, “aaah, we’ll have this conversation later, man.  I’m actually reeeeally hungry.”  Victor began walking away slowly towards his bedroom.<br />
<br />
	“That idiot,” Sajon smiled and shook his head.  He then ordered,” Hey, you mooks! Bring the lift, we got our shipment. And you! Little mooks,” he turned to the children “move it, we gotta work.”  The kids sighed disappointed and got off the truck obediently.  Sarah was the last out and as she got off she stuck her tongue out at Sajon.  Sajon laughed.<br />
</span><br />
_____________________________________________________<br />
<span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b"><span style="font-size: large;" class="mycode_size">Armored Core: Silent Calamity</span><span style="font-size: medium;" class="mycode_size"><br />
Chapter 3<br />
___________<br />
The Shooting Star</span><br />
</span><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><br />
“What happened?”  Chris inquired as she ran her soft hands across Victor’s bruise.  Both lay bare on their bed embraced comfortably. Victor turned away from her slowly and lost his smile.<br />
<br />
	“I flashed the PCD too soon and a man from their gang attacked me thinking he could steal it.  I defended myself with a rock that lay near, but,” he frowned “I-I killed him, Chris.”  His face contorted.  Chris looked at him lovingly, with an empathetic frown.<br />
<br />
	“I’m sure you had to.  Then what happened?”  She asked slowly and carefully with a fear of what might come next.<br />
<br />
	“Nothing, I did what you would’ve wanted me to.  I composed myself and reasoned with the leader.  The leader was reasonable and was as surprised of the attack as we were.  He pardoned us and that was that.  I understand I had to do it, and what my reasons were, but I still wish it never happened.  But, in a strange way I’m grateful that it still hurts, you know.  I mean- wouldn’t it be worse that I felt nothing of robbing a man of his life?  I’m afraid of what this life is doing to me, all this death surrounding me, soon I might even become accustomed to it, I’ll become an empty apathetic monster that-“<br />
<br />
	“You can never become that,” Chris put her hand over her lover’s mouth to silence his uneasy ranting, “I promise you.  From where I stand, all I see is a scared angel of mercy.  Your goal is to ease the pain of those you love.  You hate to see pain.  My goodness, do you remember the first time I met you?”  Chris stared at his now watery eyes.  “I was about twenty, and I happened to cross a sniveling pair of kids standing over a dead rat trying to piece together what might have happened to the poor animal.  You were probably like fourteen and Angel twelve or thirteen. You were trying to concoct a philosophy about the nature of the world, and Angel held on to every one of your words.”  She laughed, “But anyhow, your innocence moved me.  I took you and Angel back to the shelter and slowly we assumed the positions we are in now.  After the shelter got leveled we continued caring for all the others as the elders had done for us.  You grew in my eyes and in those of all the others.  You quickly took the role of leader when you realized that they needed you.  I see how much it hurts you to see anything happen to them.  You feel the weight of your duty, and that has made you bloom into the best patriarch this family could ask for:  the man I love, the man we all love. They follow you because they trust your guidance and trust that you lead to ensure their safety and happiness.  You’ve taught us your love for life, even in these miserable times.  And yet, no one will match your very own love for life.  Rest assured, my Victor, that this well of love,” she placed her hand over his heart, “will not go dry.  I will personally see to it.”  She began to kiss and caress him lovingly.<br />
<br />
	They were startled later that night by a loud whirring sound followed by a heavy explosion outside the factory.  As if by reflex Victor got up and quickly clothed.  Then he ran out of his room where he was met by others including Angel and Sajon.  <br />
<br />
“You two,” he pointed at Jimmy and Brian, “go to the back door and secure it.  It doesn’t sound like an attack on us but be prepared for the worst.”<br />
The rest of the men ran toward the main door of the factory and after peeking slowly through the door to make sure it was safe, ran outside to witness a huge chunk of metal about two miles away in the eastern sky flaring across the heavens and finally crashing loudly into the ruins of an ancient business district.<br />
<br />
	“Victor, Oh my god, did you see that?  That heap of metal is it!  I saw a cannon sprouting from it!  It’s an Armored core.  I’m sure of it!”  Angel exclaimed shocked.  “This is our lucky break! It looks like it’s in pretty bad shape, but it might be salvageable.”<br />
<br />
	“Sajon, whose territory is that?”  Victor asked promptly.<br />
	“Nobodies.  It’s neutral, but there are two other gangs that control the areas around it.  They are probably about the same distance if not closer to it than us.”<br />
<br />
	“Shit.” Victor began calculating. “Okay, Angel, Antwan, you two are with me.  Get packed,” the two ran inside and picked up a crowbar and a couple of lead pipes, “Sajon go get a party of five ready and fall behind us, we’ll scout ahead, follow us on the transport vehicle in 30 minutes. Make sure to load the lift, we are going to salvage that core.  Be prepared on the walkie talkie, we might ask for back up.  Lady luck has smiled upon us; we will not take it for granted.  You ready?”  Victor turned his gaze to Angel and Antwan as they returned.  They nodded. “The rest hold down the fort while we’re gone.” The party broke and everybody did as they were told.  The scouting party ran ahead.<br />
<br />
	“Now remember, avoid confrontation.  We really want this, but unless we can get the upper hand do not confront.  We can always try to break a deal with another gang for the core.”  Victor warned.  After running for about thirty minutes, they arrived at the crash site.  “Stay low.”<br />
<br />
	The party witnessed the wreckage from about fifteen meters.  The core, lay on its side and stood over three meters high and wide.  It had only its right arm attached to it, and that was being crushed under the core.  At what would be the bottom end of the core there was only twisted and charred black metal and sparking live wires to mark the spot where legs once were attached.  Likewise the left arm and head only showed remains of their former structure.  Unexpected chatter echoed through the hollow buildings and became increasingly louder. The party quickly took cover behind an old rusted car.<br />
<br />
	“I think we can find a buyer for it, right?”  A large man walked into the party’s view.  He was surrounded by nine other individuals, all fully armed with cheap slum weapons.<br />
<br />
	“Okay. Angel you take the three on the left, Antwan you the three on the right, and I’ll take three in the middle.  Then whoever finishes first takes a crack at the big one.”   Victor calmly whispered the order. He slowly turned smiling around to see the shocked and confused faces of his comrades.  He laughed, “ Oookay, but we’re going to miss one hell of a party.”  With no laugh other than his own, they continued their watch.<br />
<br />
	“How the hell do you open this thing?”  The large man asked.  He began walking around the sparking core until he found a hatch near what would be the top of the core.  “There’s no handle or keypad, or keyhole.  Nothing!”<br />
<br />
	“Knock on it, maybe the pilot is alive.  He can open it.”  A second man commented.<br />
<br />
	The large man banged hard against the door using a hand wrapped in heavy chains.  Prompted by a loud alarming siren the man stopped his banging and stepped back.  Smoke and fire began to break out in small bursts around the core.  The hatch opened mysteriously and slowly. Nothing could be seen past the dark doorway that had opened. Then-<br />
<br />
	“HELP!  The generator is leaking!  The core is going to explode!  I’m stuck; my buckle release is not working!”  A frightened cry echoed from the inside.  The smoke grew thicker and the flames burst into higher towers, while the terrible siren continued its monotonous shrill cry.  Everybody’s heart skipped a beat.  The man’s band quickly began to run back for cover.  The large man, too, turned tail and ran.  Angel turned to Victor frightened.<br />
<br />
	“Move out, Now!  Run and take cover behind that building.  And stay low!”  Victor pointed and ordered with a tone of finality.  Before Angel could spit out his question, it was answered.  Victor burst into a fast sprint toward the core and quickly made his way into its depth.  Angel frightened hesitated, but putting his trust in his brother’s orders he pulled Antwan forcibly toward the building Victor pointed out.<br />
<br />
	The inside of the core was uncomfortably small and cramped.  Once inside Victor saw a man suspended in the air strapped to a seat on the wall horizontally.  He was wearing a helmet with a visor and a full body uniform.  Victor produced a small switchblade from within his rags and wrestled with the buckle straps.  The siren’s monotone began to mutate and gargle, and suddenly it became ominously silenced.  Only angry eruptions from the outside could be heard while belligerent sparks exploded periodically out of the cracked screens that decorated the inside of the core.  It was only through the fragile and periodic blank flashing of these screens and sparks that Victor was able to see anything at all inside the core.<br />
<br />
	The last strap Victor wrestled finally gave a comforting and blunt snap, and it was quickly followed by the impact of the pilot on the floor of the core.  Victor got ready to bolt but before he could he looked down at the man on the floor.  He did not get up.  The man desperately looked up and stretched his arm to Victor.<br />
<br />
	“My legs,” as soon as Victor heard this he turned to them.  He saw the blood pouring onto the screens on the floor.  Victor shuddered and hesitated for a second, but he quickly got a grip of his nerves.  He picked the man up and flung him over his shoulder.  He took a hold of the man’s bloody legs and the man moaned in pain.  Victor hurried out of the core and broke into a run as soon as he was lit by the pale glow of the moon.  His small body began to wobble, he could not keep up that speed, nonetheless he kept moving as fast as his legs would allow.<br />
<br />
	Finally, there it was.   When he reached about six meters of distance from the core a terrible groan began to reverberate across the core behind them, it was like the sound of a floor exceeding its weight capacity.  Without more warning the core exploded and spit fire every which way and shot metallic debris everywhere.  The blast could be heard for miles.<br />
<br />
	The explosion angrily pushed Victor and the pilot meters forward like rag dolls.  And they both hit the floor hard.  Victor’s ears rang, his vision faded in and out of a pale haze.  He felt dizzy and nauseated.  He was lying on his stomach with his head off to the side.  He couldn’t move, and could see no trace of the pilot.  He began to vomit blood.<br />
<br />
	Over the ringing of his ears he was able to make out a voice.  Angel ran towards his brother yelling at the top of his lungs.  Angel found Victor.  He began sobbing as he examined the bloody mess.  Victor’s back was bloody and his clothes were almost completely shredded. The pieces that weren’t were collecting heavy pools of blood.  His flesh was split in a multitude of areas across his back, and the pink and white layer of muscle lay exposed in many areas.  These spots cried tears of blood that could be seen as little red streams across stripped pink hills of muscle.  Angel turned begrudgingly to the second body on the floor; the pilot was banged up and only slightly bloodied.  Angel deduced that the full body uniform he wore was protective gear.  <br />
<br />
Sajon and the transport vehicle arrived.  He had witnessed and heard the catastrophe and only assumed the worst.   When he got to the site his suspicions were confirmed.  Angel rubbed his eyes hard to clean the tears from them.  As he stared at the slow shallow breaths of his older brother he shook all doubt and fear and became fully determined.<br />
<br />
	“Antwan carry the pilot, take him to the back of the vehicle.  You and you!,” he turned and pointed at Jeremy and John inside the vehicle, “Open the hatch, and help Antwan keep an eye on the pilot.  He could be dangerous, pat him down and check for weapons of any kind but don’t hurt him, Victor wouldn’t have it.  Clay and Bill, you guys run home and tell them what happened.  Be careful.” Angel’s short pointed commands were reminiscent of those of his brother, and everybody did as they were told without a second word.  Angel bend over, picked up his brother and carried him in his arms to the back of the truck while issuing his final orders, “Sajon, take us to Dr. Garcia’s place.”  Halfway towards the back of the vehicle Victor recognized his brother’s face.<br />
<br />
	“I lost him-” Victor whispered weakly to Angel, as he struggled to get a grip of what was happening around him.<br />
<br />
	Victor’s words melted Angel’s hardened resolution to hold his tears back. He walked faster and cried into Victor’s dazed face.<br />
<br />
	“You idiot. Be quiet.  I need you to strong. We need you,” Angel boarded the back and John shut the hatch, Sajon heard his cue and sped off toward the hospital, “I need you to focus on staying awake, ok?”  Angel tried to apply everything he knew about caring for an injured person.  “Look at me, Victor.  Do you remember when we first met Antwan?”  Angel pointed at a sobbing Antwan, but unfortunately the gesture was lost to Victor.<br />
<br />
	“Yeah…Antwan…” Victor began softly.<br />
<br />
	“Let me tell it,” Angel sobbed, “I have a better memory…” and so Angel worked hard to keep his possibly concussed and dying brother awake by retelling the stories of their past adventures.<br />
</span><br />
_____________________________________________________<br />
<span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b"><span style="font-size: large;" class="mycode_size">Armored Core: Silent Calamity</span><span style="font-size: medium;" class="mycode_size"><br />
Chapter 4<br />
___________<br />
The Value of Life</span><br />
</span><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><br />
Hospitals in this era were not funded by the government, but they were absolutely on demand given the hard times.  In the slums they were small privately owned clinics that mostly ran on public donations.  They remained local sanctuaries free of violence; there was an unspoken agreement among even the scum of the slums to leave hospitals out of territory struggles.   One such hospital was Dr. Garcia’s clinic, and luckily for the party, it also doubled as the doctor’s home.<br />
<br />
	The vehicle arrived, and they all quickly carried the two wounded men toward the door.  Sajon knocked frantically at the door.  It was quickly opened.<br />
<br />
	“Come right in.”  The doctor wasted no time at the sight of Victor.<br />
<br />
	“The man can wait, Victor is critical doc!” Angel’s tears had dried up, but his desperation was still high.<br />
<br />
	“The explosion woke me, and I felt in my gut that I’d be working tonight.  I guess I don’t need to ask where you boys were.”  The doctor spoke as he directed Angel, carrying Victor, to a steel table in the back of his house.  Angel lay Victor face down and the doctor cut through what remained of Victor’s shirt with scissors.  “Boys go clean your hands over there; I’m going to need your help.”  The doctor knew the Valentino brothers, and their gang.  At the age of fifty-one, this old man remembered all his patients, and knew the Valentino brothers personally, as he had treated them since they had a blood family.<br />
<br />
	“Someone hand me lots of towels from that cupboard, and you bring me three bottles labeled ‘sodium chloride’ from that shelf.”  Everybody followed his directions.  The doctor cleaned up Victors back with the towels and the solution in the bottles.  As he did this he caught a glance of Angel’s tortured face.  “Angel, listen to me,” he said without removing his eyes from Victor, “There is no way a boy this soft on the inside could have survived this long in this wasteland if he was just as soft on the outside.”  Angel let out a hoarse laugh choked in renewed tears. Truly his brother was the toughest man he knew.  If anybody could pull through, it was –<br />
<br />
	“Damn it all, he’s got a punctured lung,” the doctor announced as he saw bubbles form through a wound on Victor’s back, “Bring me that respirator, and keep the mask on him.  He’s going to need immediate surgery.  You there!  Bring me one of those bundled packs.  Quickly!”<br />
<br />
	An hour later Chris opened the door to the doctor’s home unannounced and startled everyone.  They were still in surgery.  Chris instinctively went over to the sink and cleaned her hands.  She had unfortunately been there before.<br />
<br />
	“What can I do?”  Chris asked impatiently.<br />
<br />
	“Help your friend clean up the other man.  Keep pressure on the major wounds.  I’ll be there as soon as I’m done here.” Chris was disappointed that she wasn’t going to help Victor, but she obliged.  There was also a mixed guilty feeling of relief that she felt when she realized that she wouldn’t be seeing Victor.  She wasn’t sure she could handle looking at him in that state.  She wasn’t able to keep herself from checking in on the surgery however, and each time she did she would only catch a glimpse of a severely burned victim.  She would have to look away and tell herself that it was because they were still in surgery struggling that Victor could still be saved.  The rest of the night was spent working on stabilizing Victor and the other man.<br />
<br />
	Late the next morning, Victor woke to a sharp pain. He was wrapped in bandages from head to toe and lay on a white bed that was slightly tarnished by small droplets of blood.  There was a catheter in his right arm that was connected to a crystal container hanging from a rack at his side, inside the container was blood.  He saw bodies laying around his bed, they belonged to his friends whom were fast asleep.  He groaned weakly.  There was still a low timbre in his ears.<br />
<br />
	“Ya ain’t going nowhere for a while.  Don’t even try.”  A blonde stranger in a wheel chair addressed him in a strange jovial accent.  He had a cast on his left arm and leg. His right leg was heavily bandaged, “They took out a wholatta metal outta ya.” He pointed at a small tray, with sharp blood tarnished objects.  “Ya got some friends.  They stayed up all night helping patch us up.  And you, ya got some balls on ya, kid.  Hate ta say it, but I owe yeh meh life.”<br />
<br />
	“You’re the pi-“As Victor forced the weak words out he felt a sharp pain in his chest that caused him to cough.<br />
<br />
	“Yeh, that’s me.  Don’t blow ya stitches now.  I was awake through it all.  I heard yer friends say ya got yer lung stitched up.  I’m the raven ya rescued.  Name’s Albert, buh that stays between us.  Call me Sinister, it’s mah raven name; I pilot the Villain,” He said this proudly hoping to incite awe and excitement in Victor, but was disappointed in realizing his words had no impact, “I’m ranked 12 in the Arena,” he tried to explain his stature, but Victor only nodded politely not knowing what the man was speaking about.  <br />
<br />
Although Victor didn’t remember at the time, he had heard about this raven arena before.  It was rumored around the slums that ravens did battle with one another for prizes and recognition.  These events were very exclusive, and mostly those seeking to contract ravens and other fat cats were allowed to witness the spectacles.  On a similar note, Victor knew about the cash prizes because half a week ago he began staking out a man rumored to be a raven.  Word had it that that raven had come across an obscene amount of money from an arena match.  It was further rumored that he was in the slums visiting a woman and Victor agreed to steal the man’s personal credit device in exchange for some salvaged AC legs.<br />
<br />
 “I was saved bah a bumkin’,” Sinister sighed, “Well, I’m greyful.  Don’t leh the name fool ya, it’s mostly ta intimidate my opponents,” he laughed, “In gratitude for saving mah life I’ll grant ya something.  Kid, what is it ya wish?”<br />
<br />
Victor wheezed trying to get a word in but quickly recoiled from the pain.  Sinister laughed.<br />
<br />
“Oh, right.  Guess this a moh-nologue.  Ya know, yer friends despise me.  They blame me for what happened to yeh, it’s very clear in them eyes.  But they also only helped me cuz of what ya did.  Ya command alotta respect ‘round these parts, I reckon.”  Victor smiled at the compliment.<br />
<br />
“We were there to steal your core, Albert.”  Angel interrupted as he lifted his body from the floor, he had listened to the entire conversation.  He got up, and sat on an open space on his brother’s bed looking at Victor with intense relief, he then petted his head lovingly.  Victor was able to notice Angel’s puffy swollen face; Angel had cried through the night.  He also noticed that Angel’s arm had a small tape, explaining the origin of Victor’s blood donation.<br />
<br />
“That so,” Sinister said non-chalantly, “Villain’s head was blowed up, so I couldn’t see just in what shape I escaped.  Reckon it couldn’t ah been purty though.  Who the devil’d be interested in that scrapa-“<br />
<br />
“We are.”  Angel exchanged an inquisitive look with Victor as if asking for approval.  Victor nodded, knowing exactly where Angel was steering the conversation.  Angel turned back to Sinister defiantly.   “We are building an Armored Core of our own, we want to become ravens.”<br />
Sinister changed his impish and friendly expression and examined Angel’s face thoroughly as if expecting the kid to flinch.<br />
“What do you know about piloting an Armored Core?” he sneered.<br />
“Not a damn thing.”<br />
<br />
	“Don’t kid yourself, kid.  An AC battlefield is the closest thing to hell you’ll ever experience.  Ya saw what happened, just a scrap of an armored core almost stole yer friend from ya.  Ther’ death machines.  Death is what they deal and death is all they hope to reap.  That is all.” <br />
<br />
	“I’m your raven” a soft raspy voice interrupted.  Sinister turned to Victor.  He met Victor’s fixed resolute stare, and reflecting on the kid’s actions the night before Sinister gave in respectfully and sighed with a smile.  He knew the kid would have no problem jumping into the hell Sinister was all too familiar with.<br />
<br />
	“I’m a raven, ah measure life’n money,” Sinister shrugged “mah life alone ain’t ‘nough ta buy ya an AC.”<br />
<br />
	“You don’t have to.  We have been collecting parts for years.  All we need is a core.”  Angel mediated.<br />
<br />
	Sinister grinned, he couldn’t believe the nerve of the two young men.  “What ya’ll got?”  Angel listed the parts, crudely in Sinister’s opinion.  “So ya do,” Sinister said condescendingly, “Ya also need an FCS, a radiator, and a generatah, not ta mention cores are hella ‘xpensive-”  And as if struck by a thought, Sinister began mumbling to himself and counting odd figures in his fingers.  He added and subtracted multiple times to himself.  The Valentino brothers couldn’t make sense of the man’s rambling.  Finally, as if he was done calculating, he looked at the brothers and gave his final decision.<br />
<br />
	“One life falls somewhat short ah buying ya the rest of the parts,” Victor and Angel were disappointed to hear this, “but, I’ll do it.”  This confused the brothers.  Sinister explained, “‘Pear-rantly there’s a contract on mah head, so it’s not a bad idea ta keepa debt in mah favor an’ make an ally.  I can take ya ta Global Cortex.  I’ll show ya the ropes and ya can take the ‘nitiation test.”  Victor and Angel exchanged a joyous look. “Now, I’m spending big money on ya, so don’t ya dare fail and die.”<br />
<br />
	“Die?”<br />
</span><br />
<hr class="mycode_hr" />]]></content:encoded>
		</item>
		<item>
			<title><![CDATA[Armored Core: Resonance, Chapter 1: Broken night.]]></title>
			<link>https://ravenrepublic.net/forums/showthread.php?tid=3077</link>
			<pubDate>Wed, 06 Jun 2012 21:31:40 -0400</pubDate>
			<dc:creator><![CDATA[<a href="https://ravenrepublic.net/forums/member.php?action=profile&uid=1405">Kranesh</a>]]></dc:creator>
			<guid isPermaLink="false">https://ravenrepublic.net/forums/showthread.php?tid=3077</guid>
			<description><![CDATA[“Yes, Mother…I understand, thank you for the notice.”<br />
<br />
A beautiful young woman, tall with long, platinum blonde hair was chatting into her cellphone; it looked to be a typical conversation between a mother and daughter. The woman stood in some kind of abandoned stadium…it was in near ruin—almost completely destroyed—and in the distance one could hear the blare of firing automatic weapons and the crashing bellows of explosions.<br />
<br />
“Yes…I’ve got everything covered; toothbrush, change of clothes…Oh god, Mother! Don’t start with the thing about the towels—That’s private!” The woman avoided the personal question that most mothers that worry over their daughters ask with time, but after listening to more of her mother’s words, the woman smiled.<br />
<br />
“Right. I promise that I’ll come home like always; I’ll be home in about four days. Would you like to go and see a movie? Or maybe you’d rather go eat out somewhere?”<br />
<br />
The woman nodded various times as, listening to her mother’s words, smiling once again.<br />
<br />
“Alright, so we’ll settle on that then. I’ll see you in four days.”<br />
<br />
Finishing up her call, she put away the phone in her pocket then took a long, drawn breath.<br />
<br />
“I’d get home sooner; but I have to tolerate two other people.”<br />
<br />
If one where there, looking to the middle of the stadium, they would see an old, closed van, rocking gently from one side to the other. At ease, the young woman began to walk back to the van. As she got closer to the vehicle she could hear moans—they were, without a single doubt, moans of pleasure. Once she was at the van’s side, the girl threw open the van’s door carelessly—inside the rocking transportation was a young man thrusting deeply into a girl of the same age. He was on top of her, his thrusting stopping brusquely as he noticed the young woman’s intrusion. <br />
<br />
“Whoa! Celice! What the hell’s wrong with you?!”<br />
<br />
The young woman, Celice, studied the pair for a moment before sighing deeply. “Mark, Ashleigh…when are you going to finish? We have to rendezvous with the others in an hour.”<br />
<br />
Ashleigh, the girl laying under Mark, lazily turned her head and right into Celice’s eyes.<br />
<br />
“Celice, please don’t be such a killjoy. This idiot was just about to cum when you barged in.”<br />
<br />
“Fine, fine. I’m going to close these doors again, but you two better finish up quickly. I’m sure you don’t want to get into trouble with Captain Edwards.”<br />
<br />
With a dulled slam, the doors were closed and the two lovers were alone in the vehicle interior once again.<br />
<br />
“Well, I think it should be easier to finish after that, huh?” Said Mark.<br />
<br />
“Don’t be such an idiot! I felt it when you got bigger inside of me. Do you get turned on by things like this? Getting caught?” Asked Ashleigh.<br />
<br />
Letting out a small chuckle, Marked responded, “You’re probably right about that. But let’s finish what we started.” He began to move freely.<br />
<br />
Celice stood beside the van and lit up a cigarette, seeing how she had nothing better to do, and began to smoke. As the smoke filled her lungs she could hear how Mark and Ashleigh’s groans of pleasure picked up, becoming louder and louder with time; the rocking movement of the van picked up pace as well, making it much more apparent how close Mark was getting to the end. With due time, a long awaited declaration came from inside the vehicle.<br />
<br />
“Ashleigh…I’m gonna cum…Ah!”<br />
<br />
“Give me all of it!” Yelled out his partner.<br />
<br />
The woman outside of the van listened to the symphony of sighs and groans that came as Mark released his load into the deepest parts of Ashleigh’s body. As the chorus finished, a totally red-faced Celice took a long drag from her cigarette to calm herself down a little—having been excited a little by the sounds. Then she took a deep breath.<br />
<br />
“How the hell did I end up in this situation?”<br />
<br />
Celice looked toward a certain part of the stadium where three enormous robots were stationed, one next to the other…<br />
<br />
-FIVE HOURS AGO-<br />
<br />
Everything was in darkness. She couldn’t see a single thing around her it was so dark. Eyes closed, Celice sat alone in that black solitude. She could only feel the cold of her surroundings and a slight sensation on movement. Suddenly, a small screen appeared near her side—it was Ashleigh, dressed in strict military uniform and looked to be inside the cockpit of somekind of vehicle. She looked completely animated and began to talk to Celice in an enthusiastic voice.<br />
<br />
“This is so exciting! I haven’t been in combat in forever!”<br />
<br />
Celice smiled lightly and opened her eyes at Ashleigh’s words.<br />
<br />
“I would never have thought that the mobilization would have been so immediate...In any case, we will do what we usually do; we'll go in, give support, and get some cold beers after—my treat.”<br />
<br />
A great series of monitors activated in front of Celice; one in the front and two on either side of her. On the screen to her right two more communication windows opened up. One was Mark; the other was from another person.<br />
<br />
That's what I like to hear! With Celice on our side, each victory is more lively than the last!" Chimed in Mark.<br />
<br />
Hearing this, the other person took over the line.<br />
<br />
"Ah, don't forget that we have minors among us."<br />
<br />
Celice pondered for a moment, then spoke.<br />
<br />
"Oh, right. We have the kid."<br />
<br />
Celice opened up a small window in the large screen in the middle. It showed a fairly young man, dressed in military garb and his cockpit almost identical to the others.<br />
<br />
"Hey, kid, how do you feel about your first mission?"<br />
<br />
"I will not be able to give an opinion until we actual experience battle. Also, could I please ask you to stop calling me 'kid'? My name is Richler," the boy said, a bit of anger in his voice.<br />
<br />
"No can do! Until you get to be like us we're gonna keep calling you a kid, kid," Ashleigh with a mocking look on her face.<br />
<br />
Everyone let out a laugh, mark looked a little disillusioned, but Celice jumped in an cheered him up a bit.<br />
<br />
"Don't worry. Think of this as an initiation. I started off the same way as you and look at where I am now."<br />
<br />
"Celice Marquet, second in command of the Myrmidon squadron!" Exclaimed Mark proudly.<br />
<br />
A laugh came from Celice as she heard that comment.<br />
<br />
"Come on, it isn't such a fancy title, but listen to me, Kid. just do what Captain Edwards or I order and you'll be fine."<br />
<br />
Mark nodded after hearing Celice’s words. <br />
<br />
"Yeah, I get it…I'll give it my all; for the Myrmidons!"<br />
<br />
With that, a transition appeared on all the screens—it was an adult man with a red beret on his head and a scar over his right eye.<br />
<br />
"Hate to say it,boys. But it's time for the main event."<br />
<br />
Once he said this, red lights illuminated the container where Celice and the other were traveling, along withtheir vehicles. The man talking on the screen was their commander--Captain Edwards.<br />
<br />
"Remember the mission. We will crush the anti-air defenses in order to clear out the landing zone for the principal forces. Team one will occupy the north sector. Team two, that's us people, will take control of the zone to the south. Prepare yourselves to deploy and complete the mission quickly and efficiently."<br />
<br />
The team nodded and everyone began to prepare activating circuits, starting up systems, and the rest. As they finished, a voice came thought a loudspeaker.<br />
<br />
"We are now entering in the red zone. Hold on tight, we'll be having anti-air artillery on our asses."<br />
<br />
The pilot nodded and continued to fly the enormous Antonov aircraft though the hail of artillery, his voice coming through the loudspeaker once more.<br />
<br />
"Drop Zone coming in twenty seconds—I repeat, twenty seconds!"<br />
<br />
Everyone in the Myrmidon squadron, including Celine placed their hands on the special controls in front of them. Celine breathed out a small breath and glanced over to a photograph that as taped to the upmost part of the main screen. It was a picture of her and her mother when she was just a girl. With a grin, Celice addressed the picture with a low tone.<br />
<br />
"I'll come back alive..."<br />
<br />
Pushing a button on one of the central panels, her cock pick shut down completely--only to be illuminated once more with a feminine voice greeting her.<br />
<br />
"AC activated, all systems are a go, entering assault mode." <br />
<br />
Various robots were activated insidethe aircraft's cargo zone; the lights firing up everywhere and Captain Edward's voice coming over the air again.<br />
<br />
"Remember, we're going for a job well done. We're Ravens, this is what we do; let's go, Myrmidons!"<br />
<br />
The lights of the aircraft turned red and rails began to move the AC toward the void.<br />
<br />
"Here we go again!" Mark said eagerly.<br />
<br />
Under the intense rain of artillery, the two giant Antonov let go of their mortal cargo of six Armored Cores, the most powerful war machines known to man. The two squadrons of Myrmidons began to free fall, the shells of the anti-air weapons whistling by mere centimeters of each of the powerful Mechs.<br />
<br />
"Um, this is pretty intense—Do you think we'll live?"<br />
<br />
Richler was completely terrified, but Celice maneuvered her AC so that it was just in front of him.<br />
<br />
"Hey, there's nothing to fear, Rich. Remember; Our ACs—"<br />
<br />
She was violently interrupted when a projectile hit her AC Squarely in the side. Rich yelled out in a mix of surprise and fear; however, Celice's AC continued itsdescent as though nothing had even happened. Clearing her throat, Celice continued with what she had been trying to say.<br />
<br />
"Like I was saying...There's nothing to fear. Our AC’s are our bulletproof skins"<br />
<br />
Once saying this, Celice activated her boosters, gaining a greater berth of control of her fall while reducing the velocity of the drop. The rest of the group did the same. While she still fell, Ashleigh marked all of the targets using her recon system.<br />
<br />
"I've localized the primary batteries close to the building most likely to have commanding control of this street. What do you say, Mark? Will you take it out?"<br />
<br />
Mark grinned greedily and responded gleefully.<br />
<br />
"With pleasure!"<br />
<br />
He shut off his booster sand fell to the ground, hitting an area where many enemy soldiers with such force that the mech made a small crater upon impact.<br />
<br />
"Alrighty then...let's see; create a crater in the ground--check. Now what's next? Oh, right—shoot until I can't shoot anymore!"<br />
<br />
Using a pair of Gatling Guns, Mark's AC began to shoot into the soldiers and machines of the enemy. Edwards smiled wryly and shut down his own booster, beginning a dive very much like Mark's.<br />
<br />
"Save some of that for the rest of us, Mark."<br />
<br />
The Captain opened fire with a pair of rifles, causing severe damage to the surrounding occupied infrastructure. Meanwhile, Celice landed smoothly along with Richler near the enemy turrets.<br />
<br />
"Alright, Kid, you ready?" Asked Celice with authority.<br />
<br />
"Yeah! I'll cover your six!' Responded Richler.<br />
<br />
Both ACs began to advance, destroying everything in their path and seriously damaging enemy equipment. Ashleigh landed near Edwards and began to support the commander. Team one continued its advance and began to complete its assigned mission. Edwards felt pretty optimistic at this point and turned to Celice's machine.<br />
<br />
"Celice! I want you to go on ahead and destroy those communication antennas—we have to scramble them!"<br />
<br />
Celice maneuvered her AC to point her rifles towards the said gigantic antennas—finding the objects in her range, she grinned.<br />
<br />
"Consider it done, sir!"<br />
<br />
She fireda pair of volleys that were more than sufficient to destroy the communication towers.<br />
<br />
"Won't be looking at Facebook any time soon!" Celice laughed happily.<br />
<br />
"Good job, Celice. Kid! Stay with her and help her sweep the zone."<br />
<br />
"Understood, Sir!" Richler said brightly.<br />
<br />
Mark was dashing through the zone and spotted the rest of them through the cameras of his AC."<br />
<br />
"See? Things look pretty good for the moment, if only--"<br />
<br />
A strong impact jerked his AC forward, making the machine fall like a rock, crushing a tank that had somehow found its way right under the AC.<br />
<br />
Worrying for her boyfriend, Ashleigh spoke to him though his emergency line.<br />
<br />
"Mark! Mark! Are you okay?"<br />
<br />
Mark shook his head abit and looked to the monitors.<br />
<br />
"It was just a little Jolt. Ah, damn. They have long distance cannons."<br />
<br />
Ashleigh gave a relieved nod.<br />
<br />
"Got it. In this  case... launching recon!"<br />
<br />
With a push of a button, a probe shot out of the back of her AC.<br />
<br />
"Entering Scan-Mode."<br />
<br />
The monitors in front of Ashleigh turned blue; she could see enemies in the distance, including some behind walls or behind buildings.<br />
<br />
"I've got the cannons. They're localized en one of the buildings near the river. Captain Edwards, you're close by." Reported Ashleigh.<br />
<br />
"Thanks, I'll take care of it." Responded Edwards.<br />
<br />
Using his boosters, the captain's AC vaulted amongst the buildings, jumping off the walls and cornices until the he reach the point where he could see the cannons<br />
<br />
"Bogeys in sight, they're mine."<br />
<br />
Instead of firing his two rifles, he launched various missiles from a special compartment on his arm. Not only did he destroy the cannons, but he also totaled the entire building, making it collapse in an colossal explosion.<br />
<br />
"Great job, Captain. I didn't know you were a demolitions expert," joked Mark.<br />
<br />
"I didn't want to do it, but I do think I might have overdone it a little," laughed Edwards.<br />
<br />
Ashleigh monitored the area around them one more time then sighed.<br />
<br />
"Looks like we caused a riot; the entire enemy force are falling back. Good job, boys--we did it again."<br />
<br />
"That's it? I wanted some more action," remarked Richler.<br />
<br />
"Cool it, Kid. There's never a shortage in action when you're with the Myrmidons," Celice said with a smirk.<br />
<br />
Mark and Ashleigh rendezvoused with Richler and Celice while Edwards came flying back through the buildings.<br />
<br />
"Good work, crew. Team one needs some backup...Kid, since you wanted some more action, you're coming along with me."<br />
<br />
"Sir, yes, sir!" Beamed Richler.<br />
<br />
"Good luck, Rookie! Make sure the big, bad enemies don't kill you," teased Ashleigh.<br />
<br />
Celice got closer to the Captain in her AC, asking, "And what are my orders, Sir?"<br />
<br />
After think for a bit, Edwards gave his response.<br />
<br />
"Secure the area and, if you want, rest for a while--why don't you three head out to that stadium over there? I think there might be something there. At the very least, you might have some seats."<br />
<br />
"Roger, Sir. We'll go immediately."<br />
<br />
Edwards activated his Ac's boosters once more and glanced over a t Richler though his cockpit's screen.<br />
<br />
"Forward march, boy-o."<br />
<br />
"Yes, sir!"<br />
<br />
Both the ACs dashed off though the buildings. Moments later, Ashleigh let out a giggle and turned her AC to face her friends.<br />
<br />
"Well, it doesn't sound too bad to pass some...quality time together, right~? Just the three of us all alone together."<br />
<br />
"That sounded odd, Ash. Do me a favor and say that differently," responded Celice.<br />
<br />
"What she's trying to say is that we should just relax. After a small victory like this we need to relax a little. What say we forget about inspecting the area and we just go straight to the stadium?"<br />
<br />
Thinking over the situation for a bit, Celice couldn't do much more but sigh.<br />
<br />
"Alright.Let's go to the stadium. It'd be good to breath in some fresh air."<br />
<br />
-Five hours later-<br />
<br />
"Let's go to the stadium I said...it'd be good to breath in some fresh air I said... I came here for a little R&amp;R, not to hear you two have sex!"<br />
<br />
Celice was a little uncomfortable, remembering the complete turn of events. Ashleigh and Mark came out of the van, somewhat dressed, grinning like a pair of dumbasses.<br />
<br />
"Aw, C'mon, Celice. Have a little patience--this is pretty normal behavior for a couple.<br />
<br />
"Unless you want to join us next time," Mark said mischievously.<br />
<br />
"Not even if I was crazy!" Snapped Celice.<br />
<br />
She had already finished her cigarette—she watched both Ashleigh and mark as they finished pulling on their clothes, and then stared up at the sky. The night was illuminated but hundreds upon thousands of stars and a beautiful full moon."<br />
<br />
"Hm, well that's interesting. The stars in this sky look completely different."<br />
<br />
"Yep, that's true.This is the first time we've ever had a mission in the Middle East. Too bad that it's in Iran. A friend of mine in California has basically all her family in this place," Replied Ashleigh.<br />
<br />
"That's their fault. They paid the price for bothering everyone and showing off their nuclear weapons. Now, while the powers of the coalition are securing the installation of nukes, Ravens like us have to clean up the controlled areas for the rest of the armed forces...not that they don't pay well for it," A large grin spread on Mark's face.<br />
<br />
Celice gave a glance over to the ACs that were parked near the, and felt a little saddened to see them scratched and pockmarked by enemy fire.<br />
<br />
"Even though they're the ones having a bad time--we really have to treat them better than this."<br />
<br />
"You're worrying over an AC like if it were a pet! They're only our protection against bullets; machines designed to fight—nothing more, nothing less."<br />
<br />
"Say what you whatever you want, Mark. When we get backto the base, I'm going to make sure that he's going to get a new coat of paint—he deserves it," Celice said, gazing at her AC.<br />
<br />
Ashleigh smiled warmly and touched Celice's arm.<br />
<br />
"That's pretty sentimental, Celice. Don't you ever change."<br />
<br />
Hearing these words, Celice opened her mouth to respond, but a voice came over her communicator.<br />
<br />
"Celice, respond, Celice.You there?"<br />
<br />
It was the voice of Captain Edwards. Celice pulled out her communicator and responded.<br />
<br />
"Yes sir. Present."<br />
<br />
"Perfect. We've finished securing all our objectives. The coalition will arrive in a few hours, so we'll all be meeting up at the airport. The Antonov will be arriving there to pick us up."<br />
<br />
"Hell yeah! It was about time we got out of this place!" Exclaimed Mark.<br />
<br />
"If you feel that way, then get your ACs out to the airport. You've got fifteen minutes." Edwards said.<br />
<br />
The transmission ended and Celice looked to her friends, putting away the communications device.<br />
<br />
"Well, I guess it's about time we headed out. If we get back to base, I'm buying the burgers."<br />
<br />
"With cold beers?" Asked Ashleigh hopefully.<br />
<br />
"What do you think, Ash?" Answered Celice.<br />
<br />
"In that case, the hell are we waiting for? Let's get a move on!" Mark shouted, already climbing into his AC.<br />
<br />
A few moments later, Celice and the other two were in their ACs and had activated the war machines, using their boosters to quickly maneuverthrough the city at maximum speed. Ten minutes after leaving the stadium, they arrived at the airport, reuniting with everyone else. The rest of the team, along with Team One were waiting at the main landing strip.<br />
<br />
"Good job, guys. Our work's done for the moment. All there's left is to relax and wait for evac," Edwards greeted the three.<br />
<br />
Celice switched her AC into standby mode and relaxed in her seat.<br />
<br />
"I'm happy. The moment after a victory is always the sweetest."<br />
<br />
Richler looked around at his surroundings. He could see the destroyed city in the distance—still showing some flashes from the enemy resistance.<br />
<br />
"We'll be going to other places just like this one, won't we?"<br />
<br />
"Of course, rookie! All in all, this IS our job. What? Scared?" Ashleigh asked mockingly.<br />
<br />
"You wish. It was only a random thought.In the end, I'm a bit proud to be part of a group like this one." Richler said, a bit bashfully.<br />
<br />
"Keep going like this and maybe after a few mission we just might start using your actual name, Kid—if you’re lucky that is," teased Mark.<br />
<br />
At that time, Ashleigh received a transmission, it came from the Antonovs that were coming closer.<br />
<br />
"Captain, the Antonovs are nearby--estimated time of contact is five minutes.”<br />
<br />
Edwards nodded at the news.<br />
<br />
"Thanks Ash. Team one will be the first to evacuate--we'll be going second."<br />
<br />
The first Antonov landed, but the second continued to hover around the area.<br />
<br />
"Boys, we've got a problem. The strip is way too damaged and there's only room for one of us to land at a time. I'm gonna have to fly around while we wait for Cargo two to take-off." The pilot announced.<br />
<br />
"Copy, Cargo one; we'll wait," Responded Edwards.<br />
<br />
The Captain raised on of his AC's arms, indicating that Team One should start boarding their ACs in the Antonov. One by one, the entire team walked in through the enormous doors of the cargo being assisted by a set of pulleys.Celice was relaxing in her AC listening to some music, while Richler was reviewing some archives from the mission...but he a doubt crossed his mind and called out to Celice.<br />
<br />
"Um, pardon me Celice, but what's the next siting we'll be visiting?"<br />
<br />
"Let me see...after a break at the base, they're going to need us at the capital. Apparently, the final offensive isclose at hand and they want us to clear out the areas nearby so that the Coalition's forces can pass through without a hitch."<br />
<br />
"I see. So it going to be large-scale attack, huh? This is going to be the first time I've ever been in one. What happened here tonight was only a skirmish."<br />
<br />
Richler grew a little worried, but Celice gave him a little pep talk.<br />
<br />
"Hey, don't worry over it. I'm really not supposed to tell you this, but the group sees promise in you, we know that you'll be fine. Besides, if all else fails, we'll be at your side."<br />
<br />
She finished up her statement with a cute little wink; Richler couldn't help but smile. From above came the sounds of engines.<br />
<br />
"This is Cargo Two, returning to base," announce the pilot.<br />
<br />
"Copy that. Have a good trip, boys." The Captain responded.<br />
<br />
The Antonov began to advance down the strip, preparing to take off. All of the team waited to see off the launch without any mishaps.<br />
<br />
"I'm dying to get back to the base! Ugh, so much food and beer," remarked Mark.<br />
<br />
"Mm. I think I'm a starting to get a little hungry too...if you know what I mean, right, Mark?" Ashleigh said a little sultrily.<br />
<br />
Mark let out a loud chuckle. <br />
<br />
"Oh, believe me when I say I'm feeling a little  'hungry' too."<br />
<br />
Edwards took a sudden interest in their "hunger", stepping into the conversation.<br />
<br />
"Tell me, what do you suppose you'll be eating?"<br />
<br />
Ashleigh and Rick suddenly grew quiet, then tried to change the subject.<br />
<br />
"Ah...well, you see, Chief...we..."<br />
<br />
"We are thinking about having a special barbeque with everyone!" Ashliegh chimed in, covering for Mark.<br />
<br />
The Antonov advance at full speed down the strip, achieving take-off perfectly in a few seconds. Once the plane was off, Edwards turned to Celice.<br />
<br />
"Celice, just curious...what did you guys do at the stadium?"<br />
<br />
"Eh, I didn't do anything with them, sir. They...they were off doing their own thing." Answered Celice.<br />
<br />
"Oh, I see. Mind telling me what they were doing?" Asked Richler.<br />
<br />
"Hey, hey! That's private, Rookie! We'll tell you when you're older or maybe even never!" Ashleigh exclaimed<br />
<br />
"Both of you know that doing that kind of thing on the battle field goes completely against regulations. How many times do I have to keep telling you?"<br />
<br />
Edwards was starting to get angry, but instead of blowing up at them, he merely have a large sigh.<br />
<br />
"What am I going to do with you? In any case, try not to do this kind of thing again. We're in a battle field—it's dangerous."<br />
<br />
Mark gave his leader a challenging grin.<br />
<br />
"Oh, c'mon, Chief. What’s the worst could happen?"<br />
<br />
Out of nowhere, the Antonov that had just taken off exploded in a mammoth ball of flame after being hit by a ray of blue light. The team stared in silence for a single long instant as pieces of the plain and Team Two's AC fell from the sky."<br />
<br />
"What...What the fuck just happened?" Asked Richler, growing scared.<br />
<br />
Without warning the voice of one of the Pilots of the second Antonov came over their communications arrays. "Multiple missiles inbound! Shit! Evasive maneuvers!"<br />
<br />
The group looked to the sky to see the Antonov release of hundreds of flares against the missiles. But it proved to be a futile attempt because it seemed like the missles where being guided by hand; they passed by the flare and grew closer to the aircraft at a maximum velocity.<br />
<br />
"Impossible! They passed through out defenses! This is Cargo One requesti—"<br />
<br />
The missiles impacted against the plane, making it explode into millions of pieces. The team was paralyzed. Including the very Captain.<br />
<br />
"It...it can't be...there were still enemies in the area?"<br />
<br />
"I-I have no idea, sir! Nothing appeared on the radar or on Scan-mode--it didn't detect anything!" Yelled Ashleigh panicking, her fingers flying over her controls.<br />
<br />
Suddenly, Richler pointed at the sky with two of his AC's fingers.<br />
<br />
"Guys? What...what's that?"<br />
<br />
The rest of the team set their sights on the firmament. Flying in the middle of a cloud of smoke was an AC taller and was stylized so that it was hovering over the area. The unit that it had for a head waslooking right at the group that stared up at it from the ground. It's colors were red on white and was armed with a type of energy rifle—a long distance energy rifle.<br />
<br />
"It-it's an AC?!" Asked Mark.<br />
<br />
Celice turned on her Scan-Mode to analyze the enemy, but her system couldn't identify it for some reason.<br />
<br />
"I-I can't Analyze it! There's some sort of interference field around it."<br />
<br />
Once it approached, Edwards eyes widened in horror. That form of AC--the weapons that is carried...it made a drop of cold sweat run down his face. The team stayed in a silence that was brokenby a single terrified word from Edwards...<br />
<br />
"NEXT"]]></description>
			<content:encoded><![CDATA[“Yes, Mother…I understand, thank you for the notice.”<br />
<br />
A beautiful young woman, tall with long, platinum blonde hair was chatting into her cellphone; it looked to be a typical conversation between a mother and daughter. The woman stood in some kind of abandoned stadium…it was in near ruin—almost completely destroyed—and in the distance one could hear the blare of firing automatic weapons and the crashing bellows of explosions.<br />
<br />
“Yes…I’ve got everything covered; toothbrush, change of clothes…Oh god, Mother! Don’t start with the thing about the towels—That’s private!” The woman avoided the personal question that most mothers that worry over their daughters ask with time, but after listening to more of her mother’s words, the woman smiled.<br />
<br />
“Right. I promise that I’ll come home like always; I’ll be home in about four days. Would you like to go and see a movie? Or maybe you’d rather go eat out somewhere?”<br />
<br />
The woman nodded various times as, listening to her mother’s words, smiling once again.<br />
<br />
“Alright, so we’ll settle on that then. I’ll see you in four days.”<br />
<br />
Finishing up her call, she put away the phone in her pocket then took a long, drawn breath.<br />
<br />
“I’d get home sooner; but I have to tolerate two other people.”<br />
<br />
If one where there, looking to the middle of the stadium, they would see an old, closed van, rocking gently from one side to the other. At ease, the young woman began to walk back to the van. As she got closer to the vehicle she could hear moans—they were, without a single doubt, moans of pleasure. Once she was at the van’s side, the girl threw open the van’s door carelessly—inside the rocking transportation was a young man thrusting deeply into a girl of the same age. He was on top of her, his thrusting stopping brusquely as he noticed the young woman’s intrusion. <br />
<br />
“Whoa! Celice! What the hell’s wrong with you?!”<br />
<br />
The young woman, Celice, studied the pair for a moment before sighing deeply. “Mark, Ashleigh…when are you going to finish? We have to rendezvous with the others in an hour.”<br />
<br />
Ashleigh, the girl laying under Mark, lazily turned her head and right into Celice’s eyes.<br />
<br />
“Celice, please don’t be such a killjoy. This idiot was just about to cum when you barged in.”<br />
<br />
“Fine, fine. I’m going to close these doors again, but you two better finish up quickly. I’m sure you don’t want to get into trouble with Captain Edwards.”<br />
<br />
With a dulled slam, the doors were closed and the two lovers were alone in the vehicle interior once again.<br />
<br />
“Well, I think it should be easier to finish after that, huh?” Said Mark.<br />
<br />
“Don’t be such an idiot! I felt it when you got bigger inside of me. Do you get turned on by things like this? Getting caught?” Asked Ashleigh.<br />
<br />
Letting out a small chuckle, Marked responded, “You’re probably right about that. But let’s finish what we started.” He began to move freely.<br />
<br />
Celice stood beside the van and lit up a cigarette, seeing how she had nothing better to do, and began to smoke. As the smoke filled her lungs she could hear how Mark and Ashleigh’s groans of pleasure picked up, becoming louder and louder with time; the rocking movement of the van picked up pace as well, making it much more apparent how close Mark was getting to the end. With due time, a long awaited declaration came from inside the vehicle.<br />
<br />
“Ashleigh…I’m gonna cum…Ah!”<br />
<br />
“Give me all of it!” Yelled out his partner.<br />
<br />
The woman outside of the van listened to the symphony of sighs and groans that came as Mark released his load into the deepest parts of Ashleigh’s body. As the chorus finished, a totally red-faced Celice took a long drag from her cigarette to calm herself down a little—having been excited a little by the sounds. Then she took a deep breath.<br />
<br />
“How the hell did I end up in this situation?”<br />
<br />
Celice looked toward a certain part of the stadium where three enormous robots were stationed, one next to the other…<br />
<br />
-FIVE HOURS AGO-<br />
<br />
Everything was in darkness. She couldn’t see a single thing around her it was so dark. Eyes closed, Celice sat alone in that black solitude. She could only feel the cold of her surroundings and a slight sensation on movement. Suddenly, a small screen appeared near her side—it was Ashleigh, dressed in strict military uniform and looked to be inside the cockpit of somekind of vehicle. She looked completely animated and began to talk to Celice in an enthusiastic voice.<br />
<br />
“This is so exciting! I haven’t been in combat in forever!”<br />
<br />
Celice smiled lightly and opened her eyes at Ashleigh’s words.<br />
<br />
“I would never have thought that the mobilization would have been so immediate...In any case, we will do what we usually do; we'll go in, give support, and get some cold beers after—my treat.”<br />
<br />
A great series of monitors activated in front of Celice; one in the front and two on either side of her. On the screen to her right two more communication windows opened up. One was Mark; the other was from another person.<br />
<br />
That's what I like to hear! With Celice on our side, each victory is more lively than the last!" Chimed in Mark.<br />
<br />
Hearing this, the other person took over the line.<br />
<br />
"Ah, don't forget that we have minors among us."<br />
<br />
Celice pondered for a moment, then spoke.<br />
<br />
"Oh, right. We have the kid."<br />
<br />
Celice opened up a small window in the large screen in the middle. It showed a fairly young man, dressed in military garb and his cockpit almost identical to the others.<br />
<br />
"Hey, kid, how do you feel about your first mission?"<br />
<br />
"I will not be able to give an opinion until we actual experience battle. Also, could I please ask you to stop calling me 'kid'? My name is Richler," the boy said, a bit of anger in his voice.<br />
<br />
"No can do! Until you get to be like us we're gonna keep calling you a kid, kid," Ashleigh with a mocking look on her face.<br />
<br />
Everyone let out a laugh, mark looked a little disillusioned, but Celice jumped in an cheered him up a bit.<br />
<br />
"Don't worry. Think of this as an initiation. I started off the same way as you and look at where I am now."<br />
<br />
"Celice Marquet, second in command of the Myrmidon squadron!" Exclaimed Mark proudly.<br />
<br />
A laugh came from Celice as she heard that comment.<br />
<br />
"Come on, it isn't such a fancy title, but listen to me, Kid. just do what Captain Edwards or I order and you'll be fine."<br />
<br />
Mark nodded after hearing Celice’s words. <br />
<br />
"Yeah, I get it…I'll give it my all; for the Myrmidons!"<br />
<br />
With that, a transition appeared on all the screens—it was an adult man with a red beret on his head and a scar over his right eye.<br />
<br />
"Hate to say it,boys. But it's time for the main event."<br />
<br />
Once he said this, red lights illuminated the container where Celice and the other were traveling, along withtheir vehicles. The man talking on the screen was their commander--Captain Edwards.<br />
<br />
"Remember the mission. We will crush the anti-air defenses in order to clear out the landing zone for the principal forces. Team one will occupy the north sector. Team two, that's us people, will take control of the zone to the south. Prepare yourselves to deploy and complete the mission quickly and efficiently."<br />
<br />
The team nodded and everyone began to prepare activating circuits, starting up systems, and the rest. As they finished, a voice came thought a loudspeaker.<br />
<br />
"We are now entering in the red zone. Hold on tight, we'll be having anti-air artillery on our asses."<br />
<br />
The pilot nodded and continued to fly the enormous Antonov aircraft though the hail of artillery, his voice coming through the loudspeaker once more.<br />
<br />
"Drop Zone coming in twenty seconds—I repeat, twenty seconds!"<br />
<br />
Everyone in the Myrmidon squadron, including Celine placed their hands on the special controls in front of them. Celine breathed out a small breath and glanced over to a photograph that as taped to the upmost part of the main screen. It was a picture of her and her mother when she was just a girl. With a grin, Celice addressed the picture with a low tone.<br />
<br />
"I'll come back alive..."<br />
<br />
Pushing a button on one of the central panels, her cock pick shut down completely--only to be illuminated once more with a feminine voice greeting her.<br />
<br />
"AC activated, all systems are a go, entering assault mode." <br />
<br />
Various robots were activated insidethe aircraft's cargo zone; the lights firing up everywhere and Captain Edward's voice coming over the air again.<br />
<br />
"Remember, we're going for a job well done. We're Ravens, this is what we do; let's go, Myrmidons!"<br />
<br />
The lights of the aircraft turned red and rails began to move the AC toward the void.<br />
<br />
"Here we go again!" Mark said eagerly.<br />
<br />
Under the intense rain of artillery, the two giant Antonov let go of their mortal cargo of six Armored Cores, the most powerful war machines known to man. The two squadrons of Myrmidons began to free fall, the shells of the anti-air weapons whistling by mere centimeters of each of the powerful Mechs.<br />
<br />
"Um, this is pretty intense—Do you think we'll live?"<br />
<br />
Richler was completely terrified, but Celice maneuvered her AC so that it was just in front of him.<br />
<br />
"Hey, there's nothing to fear, Rich. Remember; Our ACs—"<br />
<br />
She was violently interrupted when a projectile hit her AC Squarely in the side. Rich yelled out in a mix of surprise and fear; however, Celice's AC continued itsdescent as though nothing had even happened. Clearing her throat, Celice continued with what she had been trying to say.<br />
<br />
"Like I was saying...There's nothing to fear. Our AC’s are our bulletproof skins"<br />
<br />
Once saying this, Celice activated her boosters, gaining a greater berth of control of her fall while reducing the velocity of the drop. The rest of the group did the same. While she still fell, Ashleigh marked all of the targets using her recon system.<br />
<br />
"I've localized the primary batteries close to the building most likely to have commanding control of this street. What do you say, Mark? Will you take it out?"<br />
<br />
Mark grinned greedily and responded gleefully.<br />
<br />
"With pleasure!"<br />
<br />
He shut off his booster sand fell to the ground, hitting an area where many enemy soldiers with such force that the mech made a small crater upon impact.<br />
<br />
"Alrighty then...let's see; create a crater in the ground--check. Now what's next? Oh, right—shoot until I can't shoot anymore!"<br />
<br />
Using a pair of Gatling Guns, Mark's AC began to shoot into the soldiers and machines of the enemy. Edwards smiled wryly and shut down his own booster, beginning a dive very much like Mark's.<br />
<br />
"Save some of that for the rest of us, Mark."<br />
<br />
The Captain opened fire with a pair of rifles, causing severe damage to the surrounding occupied infrastructure. Meanwhile, Celice landed smoothly along with Richler near the enemy turrets.<br />
<br />
"Alright, Kid, you ready?" Asked Celice with authority.<br />
<br />
"Yeah! I'll cover your six!' Responded Richler.<br />
<br />
Both ACs began to advance, destroying everything in their path and seriously damaging enemy equipment. Ashleigh landed near Edwards and began to support the commander. Team one continued its advance and began to complete its assigned mission. Edwards felt pretty optimistic at this point and turned to Celice's machine.<br />
<br />
"Celice! I want you to go on ahead and destroy those communication antennas—we have to scramble them!"<br />
<br />
Celice maneuvered her AC to point her rifles towards the said gigantic antennas—finding the objects in her range, she grinned.<br />
<br />
"Consider it done, sir!"<br />
<br />
She fireda pair of volleys that were more than sufficient to destroy the communication towers.<br />
<br />
"Won't be looking at Facebook any time soon!" Celice laughed happily.<br />
<br />
"Good job, Celice. Kid! Stay with her and help her sweep the zone."<br />
<br />
"Understood, Sir!" Richler said brightly.<br />
<br />
Mark was dashing through the zone and spotted the rest of them through the cameras of his AC."<br />
<br />
"See? Things look pretty good for the moment, if only--"<br />
<br />
A strong impact jerked his AC forward, making the machine fall like a rock, crushing a tank that had somehow found its way right under the AC.<br />
<br />
Worrying for her boyfriend, Ashleigh spoke to him though his emergency line.<br />
<br />
"Mark! Mark! Are you okay?"<br />
<br />
Mark shook his head abit and looked to the monitors.<br />
<br />
"It was just a little Jolt. Ah, damn. They have long distance cannons."<br />
<br />
Ashleigh gave a relieved nod.<br />
<br />
"Got it. In this  case... launching recon!"<br />
<br />
With a push of a button, a probe shot out of the back of her AC.<br />
<br />
"Entering Scan-Mode."<br />
<br />
The monitors in front of Ashleigh turned blue; she could see enemies in the distance, including some behind walls or behind buildings.<br />
<br />
"I've got the cannons. They're localized en one of the buildings near the river. Captain Edwards, you're close by." Reported Ashleigh.<br />
<br />
"Thanks, I'll take care of it." Responded Edwards.<br />
<br />
Using his boosters, the captain's AC vaulted amongst the buildings, jumping off the walls and cornices until the he reach the point where he could see the cannons<br />
<br />
"Bogeys in sight, they're mine."<br />
<br />
Instead of firing his two rifles, he launched various missiles from a special compartment on his arm. Not only did he destroy the cannons, but he also totaled the entire building, making it collapse in an colossal explosion.<br />
<br />
"Great job, Captain. I didn't know you were a demolitions expert," joked Mark.<br />
<br />
"I didn't want to do it, but I do think I might have overdone it a little," laughed Edwards.<br />
<br />
Ashleigh monitored the area around them one more time then sighed.<br />
<br />
"Looks like we caused a riot; the entire enemy force are falling back. Good job, boys--we did it again."<br />
<br />
"That's it? I wanted some more action," remarked Richler.<br />
<br />
"Cool it, Kid. There's never a shortage in action when you're with the Myrmidons," Celice said with a smirk.<br />
<br />
Mark and Ashleigh rendezvoused with Richler and Celice while Edwards came flying back through the buildings.<br />
<br />
"Good work, crew. Team one needs some backup...Kid, since you wanted some more action, you're coming along with me."<br />
<br />
"Sir, yes, sir!" Beamed Richler.<br />
<br />
"Good luck, Rookie! Make sure the big, bad enemies don't kill you," teased Ashleigh.<br />
<br />
Celice got closer to the Captain in her AC, asking, "And what are my orders, Sir?"<br />
<br />
After think for a bit, Edwards gave his response.<br />
<br />
"Secure the area and, if you want, rest for a while--why don't you three head out to that stadium over there? I think there might be something there. At the very least, you might have some seats."<br />
<br />
"Roger, Sir. We'll go immediately."<br />
<br />
Edwards activated his Ac's boosters once more and glanced over a t Richler though his cockpit's screen.<br />
<br />
"Forward march, boy-o."<br />
<br />
"Yes, sir!"<br />
<br />
Both the ACs dashed off though the buildings. Moments later, Ashleigh let out a giggle and turned her AC to face her friends.<br />
<br />
"Well, it doesn't sound too bad to pass some...quality time together, right~? Just the three of us all alone together."<br />
<br />
"That sounded odd, Ash. Do me a favor and say that differently," responded Celice.<br />
<br />
"What she's trying to say is that we should just relax. After a small victory like this we need to relax a little. What say we forget about inspecting the area and we just go straight to the stadium?"<br />
<br />
Thinking over the situation for a bit, Celice couldn't do much more but sigh.<br />
<br />
"Alright.Let's go to the stadium. It'd be good to breath in some fresh air."<br />
<br />
-Five hours later-<br />
<br />
"Let's go to the stadium I said...it'd be good to breath in some fresh air I said... I came here for a little R&amp;R, not to hear you two have sex!"<br />
<br />
Celice was a little uncomfortable, remembering the complete turn of events. Ashleigh and Mark came out of the van, somewhat dressed, grinning like a pair of dumbasses.<br />
<br />
"Aw, C'mon, Celice. Have a little patience--this is pretty normal behavior for a couple.<br />
<br />
"Unless you want to join us next time," Mark said mischievously.<br />
<br />
"Not even if I was crazy!" Snapped Celice.<br />
<br />
She had already finished her cigarette—she watched both Ashleigh and mark as they finished pulling on their clothes, and then stared up at the sky. The night was illuminated but hundreds upon thousands of stars and a beautiful full moon."<br />
<br />
"Hm, well that's interesting. The stars in this sky look completely different."<br />
<br />
"Yep, that's true.This is the first time we've ever had a mission in the Middle East. Too bad that it's in Iran. A friend of mine in California has basically all her family in this place," Replied Ashleigh.<br />
<br />
"That's their fault. They paid the price for bothering everyone and showing off their nuclear weapons. Now, while the powers of the coalition are securing the installation of nukes, Ravens like us have to clean up the controlled areas for the rest of the armed forces...not that they don't pay well for it," A large grin spread on Mark's face.<br />
<br />
Celice gave a glance over to the ACs that were parked near the, and felt a little saddened to see them scratched and pockmarked by enemy fire.<br />
<br />
"Even though they're the ones having a bad time--we really have to treat them better than this."<br />
<br />
"You're worrying over an AC like if it were a pet! They're only our protection against bullets; machines designed to fight—nothing more, nothing less."<br />
<br />
"Say what you whatever you want, Mark. When we get backto the base, I'm going to make sure that he's going to get a new coat of paint—he deserves it," Celice said, gazing at her AC.<br />
<br />
Ashleigh smiled warmly and touched Celice's arm.<br />
<br />
"That's pretty sentimental, Celice. Don't you ever change."<br />
<br />
Hearing these words, Celice opened her mouth to respond, but a voice came over her communicator.<br />
<br />
"Celice, respond, Celice.You there?"<br />
<br />
It was the voice of Captain Edwards. Celice pulled out her communicator and responded.<br />
<br />
"Yes sir. Present."<br />
<br />
"Perfect. We've finished securing all our objectives. The coalition will arrive in a few hours, so we'll all be meeting up at the airport. The Antonov will be arriving there to pick us up."<br />
<br />
"Hell yeah! It was about time we got out of this place!" Exclaimed Mark.<br />
<br />
"If you feel that way, then get your ACs out to the airport. You've got fifteen minutes." Edwards said.<br />
<br />
The transmission ended and Celice looked to her friends, putting away the communications device.<br />
<br />
"Well, I guess it's about time we headed out. If we get back to base, I'm buying the burgers."<br />
<br />
"With cold beers?" Asked Ashleigh hopefully.<br />
<br />
"What do you think, Ash?" Answered Celice.<br />
<br />
"In that case, the hell are we waiting for? Let's get a move on!" Mark shouted, already climbing into his AC.<br />
<br />
A few moments later, Celice and the other two were in their ACs and had activated the war machines, using their boosters to quickly maneuverthrough the city at maximum speed. Ten minutes after leaving the stadium, they arrived at the airport, reuniting with everyone else. The rest of the team, along with Team One were waiting at the main landing strip.<br />
<br />
"Good job, guys. Our work's done for the moment. All there's left is to relax and wait for evac," Edwards greeted the three.<br />
<br />
Celice switched her AC into standby mode and relaxed in her seat.<br />
<br />
"I'm happy. The moment after a victory is always the sweetest."<br />
<br />
Richler looked around at his surroundings. He could see the destroyed city in the distance—still showing some flashes from the enemy resistance.<br />
<br />
"We'll be going to other places just like this one, won't we?"<br />
<br />
"Of course, rookie! All in all, this IS our job. What? Scared?" Ashleigh asked mockingly.<br />
<br />
"You wish. It was only a random thought.In the end, I'm a bit proud to be part of a group like this one." Richler said, a bit bashfully.<br />
<br />
"Keep going like this and maybe after a few mission we just might start using your actual name, Kid—if you’re lucky that is," teased Mark.<br />
<br />
At that time, Ashleigh received a transmission, it came from the Antonovs that were coming closer.<br />
<br />
"Captain, the Antonovs are nearby--estimated time of contact is five minutes.”<br />
<br />
Edwards nodded at the news.<br />
<br />
"Thanks Ash. Team one will be the first to evacuate--we'll be going second."<br />
<br />
The first Antonov landed, but the second continued to hover around the area.<br />
<br />
"Boys, we've got a problem. The strip is way too damaged and there's only room for one of us to land at a time. I'm gonna have to fly around while we wait for Cargo two to take-off." The pilot announced.<br />
<br />
"Copy, Cargo one; we'll wait," Responded Edwards.<br />
<br />
The Captain raised on of his AC's arms, indicating that Team One should start boarding their ACs in the Antonov. One by one, the entire team walked in through the enormous doors of the cargo being assisted by a set of pulleys.Celice was relaxing in her AC listening to some music, while Richler was reviewing some archives from the mission...but he a doubt crossed his mind and called out to Celice.<br />
<br />
"Um, pardon me Celice, but what's the next siting we'll be visiting?"<br />
<br />
"Let me see...after a break at the base, they're going to need us at the capital. Apparently, the final offensive isclose at hand and they want us to clear out the areas nearby so that the Coalition's forces can pass through without a hitch."<br />
<br />
"I see. So it going to be large-scale attack, huh? This is going to be the first time I've ever been in one. What happened here tonight was only a skirmish."<br />
<br />
Richler grew a little worried, but Celice gave him a little pep talk.<br />
<br />
"Hey, don't worry over it. I'm really not supposed to tell you this, but the group sees promise in you, we know that you'll be fine. Besides, if all else fails, we'll be at your side."<br />
<br />
She finished up her statement with a cute little wink; Richler couldn't help but smile. From above came the sounds of engines.<br />
<br />
"This is Cargo Two, returning to base," announce the pilot.<br />
<br />
"Copy that. Have a good trip, boys." The Captain responded.<br />
<br />
The Antonov began to advance down the strip, preparing to take off. All of the team waited to see off the launch without any mishaps.<br />
<br />
"I'm dying to get back to the base! Ugh, so much food and beer," remarked Mark.<br />
<br />
"Mm. I think I'm a starting to get a little hungry too...if you know what I mean, right, Mark?" Ashleigh said a little sultrily.<br />
<br />
Mark let out a loud chuckle. <br />
<br />
"Oh, believe me when I say I'm feeling a little  'hungry' too."<br />
<br />
Edwards took a sudden interest in their "hunger", stepping into the conversation.<br />
<br />
"Tell me, what do you suppose you'll be eating?"<br />
<br />
Ashleigh and Rick suddenly grew quiet, then tried to change the subject.<br />
<br />
"Ah...well, you see, Chief...we..."<br />
<br />
"We are thinking about having a special barbeque with everyone!" Ashliegh chimed in, covering for Mark.<br />
<br />
The Antonov advance at full speed down the strip, achieving take-off perfectly in a few seconds. Once the plane was off, Edwards turned to Celice.<br />
<br />
"Celice, just curious...what did you guys do at the stadium?"<br />
<br />
"Eh, I didn't do anything with them, sir. They...they were off doing their own thing." Answered Celice.<br />
<br />
"Oh, I see. Mind telling me what they were doing?" Asked Richler.<br />
<br />
"Hey, hey! That's private, Rookie! We'll tell you when you're older or maybe even never!" Ashleigh exclaimed<br />
<br />
"Both of you know that doing that kind of thing on the battle field goes completely against regulations. How many times do I have to keep telling you?"<br />
<br />
Edwards was starting to get angry, but instead of blowing up at them, he merely have a large sigh.<br />
<br />
"What am I going to do with you? In any case, try not to do this kind of thing again. We're in a battle field—it's dangerous."<br />
<br />
Mark gave his leader a challenging grin.<br />
<br />
"Oh, c'mon, Chief. What’s the worst could happen?"<br />
<br />
Out of nowhere, the Antonov that had just taken off exploded in a mammoth ball of flame after being hit by a ray of blue light. The team stared in silence for a single long instant as pieces of the plain and Team Two's AC fell from the sky."<br />
<br />
"What...What the fuck just happened?" Asked Richler, growing scared.<br />
<br />
Without warning the voice of one of the Pilots of the second Antonov came over their communications arrays. "Multiple missiles inbound! Shit! Evasive maneuvers!"<br />
<br />
The group looked to the sky to see the Antonov release of hundreds of flares against the missiles. But it proved to be a futile attempt because it seemed like the missles where being guided by hand; they passed by the flare and grew closer to the aircraft at a maximum velocity.<br />
<br />
"Impossible! They passed through out defenses! This is Cargo One requesti—"<br />
<br />
The missiles impacted against the plane, making it explode into millions of pieces. The team was paralyzed. Including the very Captain.<br />
<br />
"It...it can't be...there were still enemies in the area?"<br />
<br />
"I-I have no idea, sir! Nothing appeared on the radar or on Scan-mode--it didn't detect anything!" Yelled Ashleigh panicking, her fingers flying over her controls.<br />
<br />
Suddenly, Richler pointed at the sky with two of his AC's fingers.<br />
<br />
"Guys? What...what's that?"<br />
<br />
The rest of the team set their sights on the firmament. Flying in the middle of a cloud of smoke was an AC taller and was stylized so that it was hovering over the area. The unit that it had for a head waslooking right at the group that stared up at it from the ground. It's colors were red on white and was armed with a type of energy rifle—a long distance energy rifle.<br />
<br />
"It-it's an AC?!" Asked Mark.<br />
<br />
Celice turned on her Scan-Mode to analyze the enemy, but her system couldn't identify it for some reason.<br />
<br />
"I-I can't Analyze it! There's some sort of interference field around it."<br />
<br />
Once it approached, Edwards eyes widened in horror. That form of AC--the weapons that is carried...it made a drop of cold sweat run down his face. The team stayed in a silence that was brokenby a single terrified word from Edwards...<br />
<br />
"NEXT"]]></content:encoded>
		</item>
		<item>
			<title><![CDATA[Title to Come]]></title>
			<link>https://ravenrepublic.net/forums/showthread.php?tid=2991</link>
			<pubDate>Fri, 20 Apr 2012 14:09:26 -0400</pubDate>
			<dc:creator><![CDATA[<a href="https://ravenrepublic.net/forums/member.php?action=profile&uid=1394">S u r i</a>]]></dc:creator>
			<guid isPermaLink="false">https://ravenrepublic.net/forums/showthread.php?tid=2991</guid>
			<description><![CDATA[It's been years since the last time she and I talked. For some reason, it felt much longer than that. I say talked because we don't anymore. Rather, she doesn't talk to me. She goes out of her way to avoid me, and it feels like the friendship we had isn't even there anymore. That friendship feels like a distant memory. No, it doesn't even feel like a memory. It's like it never even happened. I'm not gonna say it doesn't hurt at all. That would be an outright lie. It does hurt a lot, but I try not to let it get to me. It's been years, so I've gotten used to it. Hell... I've even started trying to avoid her so I can get through my day without having to cry myself to sleep. Yeah, I'll have to say that it's the hardest feat that I've ever tried to accomplish. The girl sits right in front of me in both of my classes...<br />
<br />
<div style="text-align: center;" class="mycode_align">Part 1</div>
<br />
	“Hiya, Su,” one of my classmates said, taking a seat in the chair beside me.<br />
<br />
	“Hey Tim,” I replied, head buried in my arms. <br />
<br />
	“Bad day as always, huh?” Tim said, going about his usual routine and setting up his laptop to fiddle with during class.<br />
<br />
	“What do you think?”<br />
<br />
	“Yeah yeah.”<br />
<br />
	As the two of us talked about random things, a girl took a seat in the row in front of us – directly in front of me. There were plenty of seats in this lecture hall, and she always picked this one for some unknown reason. Closest to the person she hated, yet facing away from them. Even worse, she was always in my line of vision. I hate my life.<br />
<br />
	“Sup, Ari,” Tim said, probably to mess with me.<br />
<br />
	“What do you want?” the girl said, not even bothering to look back at him.<br />
<br />
	Tim never even tried to return Ari's offensive remarks, in fear that he may end up getting way too mad and carried away. Instead he just nudged me with his shoulder as he relaxed in his seat, and these seats weren't very comfortable. <br />
<br />
	As the time passed, the lecture hall began to fill with more students. Eventually, the professor herself would even grace us with her presence. That started the class, the very boring and droll class. The entire class time was always taken up by her talking about her travels around the world and how much of a learning experience it was. <br />
<br />
	But enough about that. While the professor was spouting her drivel to the zombies that were her entry level Cultural Studies class, Tim was looking up random things on the internet while I used this time to catch up on lost sleep. Before long, the hour was up and I was free for the day. <br />
<br />
	“See ya around, Suri,” Tim said after he packed up his things and rushed out of the class. The guy was always a go-getter, wanting to get to his next class on time. Probably just to look up random, useless things on the internet. If somehow that's how he gets good grades, then by all means.<br />
	I put on my backpack and started to leave, walking down the stairs leading to the door. I walked a few steps before I heard something fall behind me. I turn around to see Ari hunching over the table and her bag on the floor. Everyone was looking at her, but she didn't move one bit. She was breathing, albeit slowly. I knew what was going on. She was knocked out, probably from lack of sleep. I sighed and walked to where her bag was and picked it up placing it quietly beside her hunched form. It'd be a problem if she stayed asleep there, so I gave her a little nudge.<br />
<br />
	“Nngh...,” she mumbled, clearly wanting to stay asleep.<br />
<br />
	I looked at her and give her a harder nudge, furrowing my eyebrows a little.<br />
<br />
	“...Nnkay...,” Ari said, in a gentle voice before sitting up and rubbing her eyes. <br />
<br />
	I took that moment to get the hell out of there before she notices I woke her up. As I left the lecture hall I overheard a few of my female classmates gossiping:<br />
<br />
	“...What happened to those two? They used to be great friends back in high school, didn't they? They barely talk anymore.”<br />
<br />
	“I don't know. I guess they hate each other, now.”<br />
<br />
	“But he just woke her up, in a pretty nice way too.”<br />
<br />
	“...Guess it's a one-sided hate.”<br />
<br />
	They hushed as I got near them and, to replace their gossiping, they eyed me until I completely passed them.<br />
<br />
	I wanted to get home as soon as possible. I couldn't stand being here longer than I needed to be...<br />
<br />
<div style="text-align: center;" class="mycode_align">Part 2</div>
<br />
	As soon as I got home, which was a cozy apartment I got cheap due to family connections, I tossed my bag onto the couch, found my bed, and collapsed right onto it. I took a deep breath, exhaling onto the pillow I buried my face in. I rolled over onto my back and stared at the ceiling, my eyelids in their seemingly perpetual, half-closed (sometimes quarter-closed) state. I sighed, unable to get the picture of Ari out of my mind. I clenched my teeth, angry at a lot of things at the same time for the same reasons. I angered myself to sleep. Not exactly a good way to get to sleep, but I'll take it any way I can get it. My mind went back to the friendship that seemed like it never happened. It wasn't that long ago from now, but it was like there were black, faded parts of those memories that I couldn't exactly grasp. What exactly happened before? What happened between Ari and me? Why can't I remember anything? <br />
…<br />
<br />
	My eyes opened and I was instantly confused upon feeling the nudging of a little girl and hearing her voice repeatedly say, “Wake up, Suri! Wake up!” I sat up and grumbled, putting on my glasses and staring at the little girl who was telling me to wake up. She was my niece, Korin. I looked around the room and immediately knew I was dreaming, or some in alternate reality or something. My niece woke me up, and I was sleeping in my comfortable bed in my room. I was in the place I called home before college. After gathering my wits and gaining the most composure a student could have after being just woken up, I looked at my niece.<br />
<br />
	“C'mon. You told me you have that date today! You can't be late for it!” she exclaimed with her large, black eyes staring at me. How sweet.<br />
<br />
	“Yeah. You're right,” I mumbled, looking at my clock, “Except it's at 10. Your four hours early. I commend your puncutality, though.”<br />
<br />
	“You should get ready. It's gonna take you four hours to get ready!” <br />
<br />
	“...You're probably right. Then again, you never are.”<br />
<br />
	“You're so mean, Suri!” she started to flail incessantly at me, trying to deck me in the face with her adorable, tiny fists. Needless to say, they felt more like being pelted with those cotton balls that you use to apply all that make up shit. <br />
<br />
	“Alright alright. I'll start getting ready. I'll be out for breakfast in a bit,” I smiled to Korin and ruffled up her hair. I smiled, that's something I never do now. <br />
<br />
	I started my morning routine. Shower, primping, and changing. At around 7, I was all ready for this 'date.' But first...breakfast.]]></description>
			<content:encoded><![CDATA[It's been years since the last time she and I talked. For some reason, it felt much longer than that. I say talked because we don't anymore. Rather, she doesn't talk to me. She goes out of her way to avoid me, and it feels like the friendship we had isn't even there anymore. That friendship feels like a distant memory. No, it doesn't even feel like a memory. It's like it never even happened. I'm not gonna say it doesn't hurt at all. That would be an outright lie. It does hurt a lot, but I try not to let it get to me. It's been years, so I've gotten used to it. Hell... I've even started trying to avoid her so I can get through my day without having to cry myself to sleep. Yeah, I'll have to say that it's the hardest feat that I've ever tried to accomplish. The girl sits right in front of me in both of my classes...<br />
<br />
<div style="text-align: center;" class="mycode_align">Part 1</div>
<br />
	“Hiya, Su,” one of my classmates said, taking a seat in the chair beside me.<br />
<br />
	“Hey Tim,” I replied, head buried in my arms. <br />
<br />
	“Bad day as always, huh?” Tim said, going about his usual routine and setting up his laptop to fiddle with during class.<br />
<br />
	“What do you think?”<br />
<br />
	“Yeah yeah.”<br />
<br />
	As the two of us talked about random things, a girl took a seat in the row in front of us – directly in front of me. There were plenty of seats in this lecture hall, and she always picked this one for some unknown reason. Closest to the person she hated, yet facing away from them. Even worse, she was always in my line of vision. I hate my life.<br />
<br />
	“Sup, Ari,” Tim said, probably to mess with me.<br />
<br />
	“What do you want?” the girl said, not even bothering to look back at him.<br />
<br />
	Tim never even tried to return Ari's offensive remarks, in fear that he may end up getting way too mad and carried away. Instead he just nudged me with his shoulder as he relaxed in his seat, and these seats weren't very comfortable. <br />
<br />
	As the time passed, the lecture hall began to fill with more students. Eventually, the professor herself would even grace us with her presence. That started the class, the very boring and droll class. The entire class time was always taken up by her talking about her travels around the world and how much of a learning experience it was. <br />
<br />
	But enough about that. While the professor was spouting her drivel to the zombies that were her entry level Cultural Studies class, Tim was looking up random things on the internet while I used this time to catch up on lost sleep. Before long, the hour was up and I was free for the day. <br />
<br />
	“See ya around, Suri,” Tim said after he packed up his things and rushed out of the class. The guy was always a go-getter, wanting to get to his next class on time. Probably just to look up random, useless things on the internet. If somehow that's how he gets good grades, then by all means.<br />
	I put on my backpack and started to leave, walking down the stairs leading to the door. I walked a few steps before I heard something fall behind me. I turn around to see Ari hunching over the table and her bag on the floor. Everyone was looking at her, but she didn't move one bit. She was breathing, albeit slowly. I knew what was going on. She was knocked out, probably from lack of sleep. I sighed and walked to where her bag was and picked it up placing it quietly beside her hunched form. It'd be a problem if she stayed asleep there, so I gave her a little nudge.<br />
<br />
	“Nngh...,” she mumbled, clearly wanting to stay asleep.<br />
<br />
	I looked at her and give her a harder nudge, furrowing my eyebrows a little.<br />
<br />
	“...Nnkay...,” Ari said, in a gentle voice before sitting up and rubbing her eyes. <br />
<br />
	I took that moment to get the hell out of there before she notices I woke her up. As I left the lecture hall I overheard a few of my female classmates gossiping:<br />
<br />
	“...What happened to those two? They used to be great friends back in high school, didn't they? They barely talk anymore.”<br />
<br />
	“I don't know. I guess they hate each other, now.”<br />
<br />
	“But he just woke her up, in a pretty nice way too.”<br />
<br />
	“...Guess it's a one-sided hate.”<br />
<br />
	They hushed as I got near them and, to replace their gossiping, they eyed me until I completely passed them.<br />
<br />
	I wanted to get home as soon as possible. I couldn't stand being here longer than I needed to be...<br />
<br />
<div style="text-align: center;" class="mycode_align">Part 2</div>
<br />
	As soon as I got home, which was a cozy apartment I got cheap due to family connections, I tossed my bag onto the couch, found my bed, and collapsed right onto it. I took a deep breath, exhaling onto the pillow I buried my face in. I rolled over onto my back and stared at the ceiling, my eyelids in their seemingly perpetual, half-closed (sometimes quarter-closed) state. I sighed, unable to get the picture of Ari out of my mind. I clenched my teeth, angry at a lot of things at the same time for the same reasons. I angered myself to sleep. Not exactly a good way to get to sleep, but I'll take it any way I can get it. My mind went back to the friendship that seemed like it never happened. It wasn't that long ago from now, but it was like there were black, faded parts of those memories that I couldn't exactly grasp. What exactly happened before? What happened between Ari and me? Why can't I remember anything? <br />
…<br />
<br />
	My eyes opened and I was instantly confused upon feeling the nudging of a little girl and hearing her voice repeatedly say, “Wake up, Suri! Wake up!” I sat up and grumbled, putting on my glasses and staring at the little girl who was telling me to wake up. She was my niece, Korin. I looked around the room and immediately knew I was dreaming, or some in alternate reality or something. My niece woke me up, and I was sleeping in my comfortable bed in my room. I was in the place I called home before college. After gathering my wits and gaining the most composure a student could have after being just woken up, I looked at my niece.<br />
<br />
	“C'mon. You told me you have that date today! You can't be late for it!” she exclaimed with her large, black eyes staring at me. How sweet.<br />
<br />
	“Yeah. You're right,” I mumbled, looking at my clock, “Except it's at 10. Your four hours early. I commend your puncutality, though.”<br />
<br />
	“You should get ready. It's gonna take you four hours to get ready!” <br />
<br />
	“...You're probably right. Then again, you never are.”<br />
<br />
	“You're so mean, Suri!” she started to flail incessantly at me, trying to deck me in the face with her adorable, tiny fists. Needless to say, they felt more like being pelted with those cotton balls that you use to apply all that make up shit. <br />
<br />
	“Alright alright. I'll start getting ready. I'll be out for breakfast in a bit,” I smiled to Korin and ruffled up her hair. I smiled, that's something I never do now. <br />
<br />
	I started my morning routine. Shower, primping, and changing. At around 7, I was all ready for this 'date.' But first...breakfast.]]></content:encoded>
		</item>
		<item>
			<title><![CDATA[Magnet]]></title>
			<link>https://ravenrepublic.net/forums/showthread.php?tid=2845</link>
			<pubDate>Mon, 16 Jan 2012 08:16:47 -0500</pubDate>
			<dc:creator><![CDATA[<a href="https://ravenrepublic.net/forums/member.php?action=profile&uid=281">Immaterial</a>]]></dc:creator>
			<guid isPermaLink="false">https://ravenrepublic.net/forums/showthread.php?tid=2845</guid>
			<description><![CDATA[<span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b">Magnet</span><br />
by Immaterial<br />
 <br />
“I-I l-like you! E-ever since I…I…w-want to know more a—about, y-y-y-yyou, I…”<br />
<br />
I let out a sigh. No, this won’t do. Crossing my arms across my chest, I shook my head in disappointment before adjusting my glasses. And she frowned at that with a look of defeat on her face. She shrunk back from me as she looked down at an uninteresting part of the floor, blushing like mad. I forced a smile as I reached for her, patting her on her head despite she being taller than me. Her long hair getting ruffled under my hand. At that, she gave a pout a contrast to the furious blush on her cheeks. I couldn’t help but giggle at the look on her face.<br />
<br />
“I-its not my fault! I’m not used to this. Stop laughing at me!”<br />
<br />
Well, not like I can’t help it. She just looks so adorable that it was impossible not to. I apologized to her but the shaking in my voice didn’t seem to convince her as her face was now a full pout. Her eyes narrowed at me before sighing again. <br />
<br />
“I wanted you to help me, not laugh at me.” <br />
<br />
I know I know, I nodded my head at that. Far for me to be the reason she will be discouraged with what she wanted to do. To be honest, I was surprised she asked me for help and how I was willing to give it to her. Well, maybe because it was so rare for her to be honest. As her friend since childhood, I knew how she was. How hard it was for her to express herself, almost always prompting to act the opposite of what she meant. I guess that’s why she stuck with me as I usually understood what she means. That expression of hers of having found someone who understands her will be forever etched in my mind.<br />
<br />
She called my name, shaking me out of my reveries.<br />
<br />
“Are you daydreaming again?”<br />
<br />
No I wasn’t, I tried to lie, shaking my head as I did. I giggled nervously as I placed a hand on my cheek. A habit of mine. <br />
<br />
“Well your nose is bleeding again. And keep your glasses on please. “ She handed me a box of tissues, “Whenever you remove them, blood seems to follow.”<br />
<br />
Blinking, I put my glasses back on, unaware I took them off and accepted the box of tissues she handed me. I thanked her as I wipe the blood off my nose. <br />
<br />
“We know you are an anemic, so try not to keep doing this to yourself.”<br />
<br />
Waving a finger, she started to lecture me about my own health. I could only smile at that but it vanished when she stopped. My expression turned to one of concern when she started to speak once more.<br />
<br />
“Maybe I just can’t do this after all.”<br />
<br />
What was she saying I told her. I gave her one of my disarming smiles as I tried to encourage her. We have both been working hard on this, well mostly her, I believe. All I did was push her along. I did my best to support her anyway I can. And for me, I just can’t help enjoy watching her when she was all focused on what she wanted to do. Especially when she was all flustered doing something she wasn’t used to but still will do it, with her own sheer willpower. I could never forget how she looked like every time. <br />
<br />
I blinked as she grabbed on to my wrist.<br />
<br />
“Don’t take off your glasses, please.”<br />
<br />
I could only nod, a furious blush making itself known on my cheeks as I felt her touch on me. Her eyes also seemed to be boring right through me. My whole body felt weak at that stare, thankfully she let me go, once more sighing. Her brow furrowed as she closed her eyes, deep in thought.<br />
<br />
“I still don’t know how I will do this. I get so nervous.”<br />
<br />
I stared at her worriedly as I tried to think of what to say. I really didn’t like it when her face has that kind of expression. I don’t want her looking sad or depressed. My face brightened up as an idea came to me. My suggestion was she bring along a gift, something like maybe a bento or cookies, to at least ease her up and it provided a topic for conversation. That would help reduce her nervousness, right? <br />
<br />
“But I can’t cook nor bake…”<br />
<br />
I only giggled at that. Teaching her would be easy, I reassured her. It took a bit of convincing on my part but she gave in. And we found ourselves in our kitchen, me teaching her what I knew. She opted for cookies and we both knew that person would like that. Still, she wasn’t kidding that she didn’t know anything about baking. It actually took quite a bit of my effort to actually get her to learn but we managed somehow. I just couldn’t give up, not when she had that look again. Her look of determination was all I needed to keep on pushing on as well. <br />
<br />
“I did it!”<br />
<br />
And of course, that look of triumph on her face was something I adored much more. I smiled, mirroring hers. My thoughts wandered to how she will be doing what she wanted. I knew she won’t have any problems now. She would offer the cookies, smiling at that person and get to say what she wanted to. If it were me, I wouldn’t need the cookies, only her smile was enough. That smile on her lips, lips I’ve often wondered how they tasted. How would it feel with my lips pressing on hers and my hands moving off their own accord and—<br />
<br />
She called my name as she held out a box of tissues at me, concern written on her face.<br />
<br />
“Mou. Are you okay? You seem to be on a roll today.”<br />
<br />
Unfortunately, I was but I couldn’t tell her that. I just giggled nervously as I took the box from her. Wiping my nose as I did, I tried to calm myself down. I couldn’t let her be too worried about me, even if  I enjoyed the attention from her a lot.  <br />
<br />
“I think, I can do this now. With this.” <br />
<br />
She held up the paper bag she had placed the cookies she had baked in. That determined look on her face once more. Turning to me, she smiled disarmingly, that one smile that made me stare. It was that smile she did when we first met. <br />
<br />
That smile I kept in my heart. <br />
<br />
That smile I loved.<br />
<br />
Loved. I wanted to tell her that but I knew, it would change everything. And I didn’t want that. I am happy with the way things are. I don’t want to lose anything. <br />
<br />
“Well um… Thank you.” <br />
<br />
Her voice jolted me out of my reveries. I blinked as she fidgeted a bit, blushing slightly.<br />
<br />
“I mean it, thank you for everything.”<br />
<br />
She smiled once more. <br />
<br />
That same disarming smile. <br />
<br />
And I felt myself lose control at that. All semblance of control melted away and I felt myself throwing my arms around her as my own lips seek hers. I closed my eyes as our lips met. My whole body felt warmer as I savored the contact but that sensation shook me back to reality. The reality of what I had just done. <br />
<br />
My eyes opened wide as I broke of our kiss. I couldn’t help but apologize immediately and turn away from her gaze; my own cheeks burning. I just had done something that would risk everything I have. <br />
<br />
Everything I loved.<br />
<br />
“Wait. Wait I said!” <br />
<br />
I heard her say as I turned away from her. I pretended not to hear. I wanted to run away. But any will I had to do what I intended to do vanished when she grabbed me by the wrist, not letting me go. My body felt even more limp when her hands rested on my shoulders and she turned me to face her. The impulse not to look at her made itself known as I did so.<br />
<br />
“Why?” She asked me. Her voice filled with concern mixed with a hint of urgency.<br />
<br />
Why what? Her question rang in my mind as I tried to find answers. Why did I want to kiss you? It was because I love you. Why did I do what I did? I don’t know, I shouldn’t have lost control. Why did I want to get away? Because I was afraid. I did the worst possible thing I could ever do.<br />
<br />
“Why didn’t you say anything?” She asked again, right before she held me in a crushing hug. <br />
<br />
I blinked at that. The question was so unexpected but I didn’t really have any chance to think, even more when she gave me a kiss of her own, a deep possessing one. My legs felt weak by the manner on how she did so, so much I felt them gave way. I cringed at the pain when I felt my back hit the kitchen wooden floor but the sensation was forgotten when I looked up at her. Her frame was shaking and tears were streaming down the sides of her face. <br />
<br />
“Idiot. Idiot. You idiot.” She muttered between sobs. Her frame was shivering more now. “I thought, I thought…”<br />
<br />
The look of anguish on her face pained me, very much. All I could do was reach for her, my hand on her cheek. She closed her eyes at the sensation of my palm on her skin.<br />
<br />
”I…I thought I was the only one…” She whispered as she tried to calm herself down, “Who felt that way. Idiot. You idiot.”<br />
<br />
It was then she leaned down and started to sob on my shoulder. The only thing I could do was embrace her as tight as I could. At that moment, I was made aware of how she was suffering as well, all because of my own weakness. <br />
<br />
“You ruined our first kiss you know.” I heard her whisper in my ear.  <br />
<br />
And I could only blush at that especially when she leaned back to look at me with a smile on her face. She giggled at my expression I had on.<br />
<br />
A pause.<br />
<br />
“S-Should we do it again?” She finally said as her own cheeks flushed crimson.   <br />
<br />
I could only nod. There was nothing else I could do. Any resistance and doubts all but vanished when she started to lean closer to me. My eyes closed involuntarily as I waited for that sensation, that feeling of her lips on my own. I knew it won’t be the same as before and certainly not like any of my daydreams. <br />
<br />
I gasped inwardly when our lips met. A warm feeling coursed through my frame as I tasted her lips, sending shivers across my frame which left me weak. So weak that the only option was to surrender to the sensations. I dimly felt one of her hands moving all over my frame while the other was searching for my own hand, grasping it tightly as she slipped her tongue into my mouth, meeting with mine. A moan escaped my lips as our tongues danced, passionately, lovingly, till we broke of our kiss, trying to catch each other’s breath. A hungry look with a healthy tinge of crimson on our faces as we disengaged. <br />
<br />
“I…I…w-want to…” She started to say as she grasped my hand tighter while her other gingerly rested on my thigh, seemingly to be stuck in place, a bit shaky.<br />
<br />
“I’m home!”<br />
<br />
A cheery familiar voice came from the door, echoing across the room. Both of us panicking as we tried to look as normal as we could, shifting ourselves to a sitting position, facing opposite each other.<br />
<br />
“I’m home! Eh? What are the two of you doing on the floor?”<br />
<br />
Nothing I reassured my sister and thankfully, she seemed to be satisfied with that. She just shrugged and walked upstairs in direction of her room. Hopefully, she didn’t notice anything. I sighed in relief but blinked as I felt a hand grasped my own. I turned to face her, blushing slightly as our eyes met.<br />
<br />
“I love you.” She whispered, just loud enough for me to hear. <br />
<br />
I couldn’t help but smile. Looks like things will be different from now on. I grasped her hand tighter on my own, not wanting to let go.<br />
<br />
<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">I love you too.<br />
</span><br />
~+~<br />
<br />
End <br />
<br />
]]></description>
			<content:encoded><![CDATA[<span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b">Magnet</span><br />
by Immaterial<br />
 <br />
“I-I l-like you! E-ever since I…I…w-want to know more a—about, y-y-y-yyou, I…”<br />
<br />
I let out a sigh. No, this won’t do. Crossing my arms across my chest, I shook my head in disappointment before adjusting my glasses. And she frowned at that with a look of defeat on her face. She shrunk back from me as she looked down at an uninteresting part of the floor, blushing like mad. I forced a smile as I reached for her, patting her on her head despite she being taller than me. Her long hair getting ruffled under my hand. At that, she gave a pout a contrast to the furious blush on her cheeks. I couldn’t help but giggle at the look on her face.<br />
<br />
“I-its not my fault! I’m not used to this. Stop laughing at me!”<br />
<br />
Well, not like I can’t help it. She just looks so adorable that it was impossible not to. I apologized to her but the shaking in my voice didn’t seem to convince her as her face was now a full pout. Her eyes narrowed at me before sighing again. <br />
<br />
“I wanted you to help me, not laugh at me.” <br />
<br />
I know I know, I nodded my head at that. Far for me to be the reason she will be discouraged with what she wanted to do. To be honest, I was surprised she asked me for help and how I was willing to give it to her. Well, maybe because it was so rare for her to be honest. As her friend since childhood, I knew how she was. How hard it was for her to express herself, almost always prompting to act the opposite of what she meant. I guess that’s why she stuck with me as I usually understood what she means. That expression of hers of having found someone who understands her will be forever etched in my mind.<br />
<br />
She called my name, shaking me out of my reveries.<br />
<br />
“Are you daydreaming again?”<br />
<br />
No I wasn’t, I tried to lie, shaking my head as I did. I giggled nervously as I placed a hand on my cheek. A habit of mine. <br />
<br />
“Well your nose is bleeding again. And keep your glasses on please. “ She handed me a box of tissues, “Whenever you remove them, blood seems to follow.”<br />
<br />
Blinking, I put my glasses back on, unaware I took them off and accepted the box of tissues she handed me. I thanked her as I wipe the blood off my nose. <br />
<br />
“We know you are an anemic, so try not to keep doing this to yourself.”<br />
<br />
Waving a finger, she started to lecture me about my own health. I could only smile at that but it vanished when she stopped. My expression turned to one of concern when she started to speak once more.<br />
<br />
“Maybe I just can’t do this after all.”<br />
<br />
What was she saying I told her. I gave her one of my disarming smiles as I tried to encourage her. We have both been working hard on this, well mostly her, I believe. All I did was push her along. I did my best to support her anyway I can. And for me, I just can’t help enjoy watching her when she was all focused on what she wanted to do. Especially when she was all flustered doing something she wasn’t used to but still will do it, with her own sheer willpower. I could never forget how she looked like every time. <br />
<br />
I blinked as she grabbed on to my wrist.<br />
<br />
“Don’t take off your glasses, please.”<br />
<br />
I could only nod, a furious blush making itself known on my cheeks as I felt her touch on me. Her eyes also seemed to be boring right through me. My whole body felt weak at that stare, thankfully she let me go, once more sighing. Her brow furrowed as she closed her eyes, deep in thought.<br />
<br />
“I still don’t know how I will do this. I get so nervous.”<br />
<br />
I stared at her worriedly as I tried to think of what to say. I really didn’t like it when her face has that kind of expression. I don’t want her looking sad or depressed. My face brightened up as an idea came to me. My suggestion was she bring along a gift, something like maybe a bento or cookies, to at least ease her up and it provided a topic for conversation. That would help reduce her nervousness, right? <br />
<br />
“But I can’t cook nor bake…”<br />
<br />
I only giggled at that. Teaching her would be easy, I reassured her. It took a bit of convincing on my part but she gave in. And we found ourselves in our kitchen, me teaching her what I knew. She opted for cookies and we both knew that person would like that. Still, she wasn’t kidding that she didn’t know anything about baking. It actually took quite a bit of my effort to actually get her to learn but we managed somehow. I just couldn’t give up, not when she had that look again. Her look of determination was all I needed to keep on pushing on as well. <br />
<br />
“I did it!”<br />
<br />
And of course, that look of triumph on her face was something I adored much more. I smiled, mirroring hers. My thoughts wandered to how she will be doing what she wanted. I knew she won’t have any problems now. She would offer the cookies, smiling at that person and get to say what she wanted to. If it were me, I wouldn’t need the cookies, only her smile was enough. That smile on her lips, lips I’ve often wondered how they tasted. How would it feel with my lips pressing on hers and my hands moving off their own accord and—<br />
<br />
She called my name as she held out a box of tissues at me, concern written on her face.<br />
<br />
“Mou. Are you okay? You seem to be on a roll today.”<br />
<br />
Unfortunately, I was but I couldn’t tell her that. I just giggled nervously as I took the box from her. Wiping my nose as I did, I tried to calm myself down. I couldn’t let her be too worried about me, even if  I enjoyed the attention from her a lot.  <br />
<br />
“I think, I can do this now. With this.” <br />
<br />
She held up the paper bag she had placed the cookies she had baked in. That determined look on her face once more. Turning to me, she smiled disarmingly, that one smile that made me stare. It was that smile she did when we first met. <br />
<br />
That smile I kept in my heart. <br />
<br />
That smile I loved.<br />
<br />
Loved. I wanted to tell her that but I knew, it would change everything. And I didn’t want that. I am happy with the way things are. I don’t want to lose anything. <br />
<br />
“Well um… Thank you.” <br />
<br />
Her voice jolted me out of my reveries. I blinked as she fidgeted a bit, blushing slightly.<br />
<br />
“I mean it, thank you for everything.”<br />
<br />
She smiled once more. <br />
<br />
That same disarming smile. <br />
<br />
And I felt myself lose control at that. All semblance of control melted away and I felt myself throwing my arms around her as my own lips seek hers. I closed my eyes as our lips met. My whole body felt warmer as I savored the contact but that sensation shook me back to reality. The reality of what I had just done. <br />
<br />
My eyes opened wide as I broke of our kiss. I couldn’t help but apologize immediately and turn away from her gaze; my own cheeks burning. I just had done something that would risk everything I have. <br />
<br />
Everything I loved.<br />
<br />
“Wait. Wait I said!” <br />
<br />
I heard her say as I turned away from her. I pretended not to hear. I wanted to run away. But any will I had to do what I intended to do vanished when she grabbed me by the wrist, not letting me go. My body felt even more limp when her hands rested on my shoulders and she turned me to face her. The impulse not to look at her made itself known as I did so.<br />
<br />
“Why?” She asked me. Her voice filled with concern mixed with a hint of urgency.<br />
<br />
Why what? Her question rang in my mind as I tried to find answers. Why did I want to kiss you? It was because I love you. Why did I do what I did? I don’t know, I shouldn’t have lost control. Why did I want to get away? Because I was afraid. I did the worst possible thing I could ever do.<br />
<br />
“Why didn’t you say anything?” She asked again, right before she held me in a crushing hug. <br />
<br />
I blinked at that. The question was so unexpected but I didn’t really have any chance to think, even more when she gave me a kiss of her own, a deep possessing one. My legs felt weak by the manner on how she did so, so much I felt them gave way. I cringed at the pain when I felt my back hit the kitchen wooden floor but the sensation was forgotten when I looked up at her. Her frame was shaking and tears were streaming down the sides of her face. <br />
<br />
“Idiot. Idiot. You idiot.” She muttered between sobs. Her frame was shivering more now. “I thought, I thought…”<br />
<br />
The look of anguish on her face pained me, very much. All I could do was reach for her, my hand on her cheek. She closed her eyes at the sensation of my palm on her skin.<br />
<br />
”I…I thought I was the only one…” She whispered as she tried to calm herself down, “Who felt that way. Idiot. You idiot.”<br />
<br />
It was then she leaned down and started to sob on my shoulder. The only thing I could do was embrace her as tight as I could. At that moment, I was made aware of how she was suffering as well, all because of my own weakness. <br />
<br />
“You ruined our first kiss you know.” I heard her whisper in my ear.  <br />
<br />
And I could only blush at that especially when she leaned back to look at me with a smile on her face. She giggled at my expression I had on.<br />
<br />
A pause.<br />
<br />
“S-Should we do it again?” She finally said as her own cheeks flushed crimson.   <br />
<br />
I could only nod. There was nothing else I could do. Any resistance and doubts all but vanished when she started to lean closer to me. My eyes closed involuntarily as I waited for that sensation, that feeling of her lips on my own. I knew it won’t be the same as before and certainly not like any of my daydreams. <br />
<br />
I gasped inwardly when our lips met. A warm feeling coursed through my frame as I tasted her lips, sending shivers across my frame which left me weak. So weak that the only option was to surrender to the sensations. I dimly felt one of her hands moving all over my frame while the other was searching for my own hand, grasping it tightly as she slipped her tongue into my mouth, meeting with mine. A moan escaped my lips as our tongues danced, passionately, lovingly, till we broke of our kiss, trying to catch each other’s breath. A hungry look with a healthy tinge of crimson on our faces as we disengaged. <br />
<br />
“I…I…w-want to…” She started to say as she grasped my hand tighter while her other gingerly rested on my thigh, seemingly to be stuck in place, a bit shaky.<br />
<br />
“I’m home!”<br />
<br />
A cheery familiar voice came from the door, echoing across the room. Both of us panicking as we tried to look as normal as we could, shifting ourselves to a sitting position, facing opposite each other.<br />
<br />
“I’m home! Eh? What are the two of you doing on the floor?”<br />
<br />
Nothing I reassured my sister and thankfully, she seemed to be satisfied with that. She just shrugged and walked upstairs in direction of her room. Hopefully, she didn’t notice anything. I sighed in relief but blinked as I felt a hand grasped my own. I turned to face her, blushing slightly as our eyes met.<br />
<br />
“I love you.” She whispered, just loud enough for me to hear. <br />
<br />
I couldn’t help but smile. Looks like things will be different from now on. I grasped her hand tighter on my own, not wanting to let go.<br />
<br />
<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">I love you too.<br />
</span><br />
~+~<br />
<br />
End <br />
<br />
]]></content:encoded>
		</item>
		<item>
			<title><![CDATA[[NSFW] Collage]]></title>
			<link>https://ravenrepublic.net/forums/showthread.php?tid=2839</link>
			<pubDate>Sun, 08 Jan 2012 22:46:45 -0500</pubDate>
			<dc:creator><![CDATA[<a href="https://ravenrepublic.net/forums/member.php?action=profile&uid=281">Immaterial</a>]]></dc:creator>
			<guid isPermaLink="false">https://ravenrepublic.net/forums/showthread.php?tid=2839</guid>
			<description><![CDATA[<span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b">Collage<br />
</span><br />
By Immaterial<br />
<br />
For a moment, I forgot where I was. <br />
<br />
My senses dulled at that specific point in time before finally restarting again, slowly feeding me sensations to remind me where I was. I felt I was sitting on top of a comfortable mattress; my own weight gently settling on its softness. Its scent tickled my nose, telling me how newly washed it was. I could hear the gentle hum of the air conditioner as it gave the room just the right temperature, not too hot, nor too cold; the air of the room tickling my skin. I couldn’t help be amazed how the room was able to keep the sounds of the outside to barely a whisper; it was as if this room was cut off from the world. My eyes opened to see her in front of me, smiling as she adjusted her trusty camera on her tripod. <br />
It was then I remember where I was. What I was doing and what I was going to do. <br />
<br />
<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">“Are you okay?”</span> She inquired, a tone of concern in her voice. <br />
<br />
I nodded as I started to pat away imaginary creases from the outfit she had asked me to wear. A maid uniform this time, right? Normally I would refuse but this wouldn’t be the first time I wore something like this for her. There were so many other times and I never complained. Besides, I think what we were doing was more for myself rather than her as much as I like for her to think otherwise. <br />
<br />
Yes, it is not for her.<br />
<br />
<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">“Ready?” </span>She asked from behind her camera.<br />
<br />
I could only nod as I shifted into a pose, one she had told me earlier. I was not sure if I got it right but she seemed to approve as she began clicking away; her camera trying to keep up with her excitement. A few more clicks and then she nodded. And I knew what that meant. <br />
<br />
I gently undid the ribbon keeping the outfit secure, biting into that strip of cloth as I lowered the top of the uniform, exposing my shoulders. I shivered a bit at the cold but I kept still, hearing the constant clicking of her camera enough approval for me. I knew from the so many times I had stood before her. Words were not needed, only that clicking sound of her camera’s shutter was all that needed to be heard.<br />
<br />
Why was I doing this I asked myself again, but like so many times before, the answer escapes me.  I don’t know really. I have everything I could ever need. Nothing was left out of place for me. I am regarded as how I should be. So why?<br />
<br />
I could feel my cheeks heat up slightly as I slipped out of the uniform, leaving me in the lacy underwear set she provided for me. I hugged myself as I tried not to shiver from the cold and my own embarrassment. She didn’t seem to notice as she kept taking more of her pictures. The rhythm of her camera’s shutter clicking unabated.<br />
<br />
I remember now. Maybe because I never liked myself. I’ve always had this urge to punish myself, to let me feel how I think I should feel. <br />
<br />
I hugged myself tighter, closing my eyes.<br />
<br />
Dirty. <br />
<br />
I bit my lip as I lowered one of my brassiere’s straps.<br />
<br />
Unacceptable.<br />
<br />
I felt myself flush even the more crimson as I let that article of clothing fall on the bedspread. <br />
<br />
A ba---.<br />
<br />
<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">“Ah, wait,”</span> I heard her say as she peeked from behind her camera. <span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">“Let me get a new roll.”</span><br />
<br />
I blinked at that, only nodding my head. For some reason, my gaze just moved to an uninteresting part of the bed, only looking back at the camera when I heard her speak once more.<br />
<br />
<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">“Okay, let’s continue.”</span> She said with a disarming smile. <br />
<br />
I can’t help flush crimson at that smile of hers, more than my state of undress. It was then I realized; maybe it was also because of her smile. One she always wore when she took her pictures. I could never get enough of that smile which seemed to say everything was okay. There was nothing to worry about. <br />
<br />
Nothing to be afraid of. <br />
<br />
I nodded my head, taking a deep breath as I did so. The sounds of her camera started as I began to move. One of my hands gently cupped my left breast, massaging and kneading. I gasped inwardly as I felt how erect my nipple was under my palm. I started to tease that nub of flesh with my fingers; the sensation sending shivers through my frame. I closed my eyes as my other free hand snaked down my abdomen, lower and lower. I could feel myself tense up as my hand reached its intended destination. Wet sopping silk met with my fingers and I could only let my fingers linger at that spot. <br />
<br />
She peeked out of the camera, calling my name. It was then she nodded her head and I did too in reply. I shifted my position, gently settling myself on one of the pillows on the mattress, leaning on the backboard of the bed. I spread my legs slightly, giving her a better view. Another disarming smile and she disappeared behind her camera once more.      <br />
<br />
I closed my eyes as I heard her start to snap pictures again. I then began to move, in rhythm with the clicking sounds of the camera’s shutter. It was as if it was that sound was the one orchestrating my movements. My body was moving on its own; on learned movements bought upon by the many times I have done such before. <br />
<br />
I let myself go, letting it get lost in the sounds and the sensations I was feeling. I reached for my breasts once more, massaging and teasing myself as I did so. My free hand was once more at that slick junction between my thighs. I slipped my fingers under my underwear, cupping that spot that needed much attention. I let out a moan at the sensation; my whole frame quaking slightly.  <br />
<br />
I could still hear her camera’s shutter clicking as my fingers lingered at my nether lips. Their movements in synch with the sounds. I slowly eased one finger in, shivering at the intrusion. I bit my lip as I eased another finger. My whole body quaked at the sensation. I started to move my fingers. Each movement telegraphed by the sounds of the camera. I let a moan escape my lips as I thrust my fingers, back and forth, back and forth. The feeling of pleasure slowly building up in my center for every movement that I made. I could feel my own fingers moving faster and faster, steadily losing rhythm with the clicking sounds until I could no longer hold on. <br />
<br />
Pleasure overtook my senses, leaving nothing but the sensations as I climaxed. I gasped, catching my breath as I calmed myself down. I lifted my hands, feeling my own arousal on my digits as licked my own fingers clean. It was then I heard the camera’s sounds stop. And again, she was looking at me.<br />
<br />
<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">“That should be enough for today.”</span> She smiled again, <span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">“Good work.”<br />
</span><br />
I just nodded my head. I sat up on the side of the bed, reaching for my bag, where my clothes were. I just stopped, thinking about what had transpired. I’ve done it so many times before with her but something about today feels, wrong. Out of place? Maybe. I can’t say. <br />
<br />
I turned to look at her. And there she was, just fixing up her things but stopped to smile back at me when she realized I was staring. I shook my head, flushing crimson once more. <br />
<br />
Her smile. <br />
<br />
I just can’t get enough of it but I knew, yes I knew, it can’t always be like this. I sighed to myself, turning away from her. Somehow, I knew I can’t do this anymore. And I gave it my best to tell her that. She stopped, looking up from fixing her things. <br />
<br />
<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">“I see.”</span> I heard her say, her voice trailing off.<br />
<br />
I closed my eyes as I felt her moving towards me. I was expecting her to be angry or worse. We have been doing this for quite a while. What was the point of wanting to stop now? I closed my eyes tighter, tears peeking from their sides as I readied myself to whatever she would do.     <br />
<br />
But I was wrong. I never expected what came next.<br />
<br />
My eyes opened wide as I felt her embrace me from behind. Her arms wrapping around my frame. Her warmth enveloping me, a contrast to the cold air of the room. I could feel my cheeks heat up as I felt the tickling sensation of her breath on my naked skin. <br />
<br />
<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">“So, are you okay now?”</span> She inquired as she hugged me tighter.<br />
<br />
I could only nod, as this was the first time she has actually touched me given the many opportunities she could have.<br />
<br />
<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">“That’s good. I was worried you know.”</span> She laughed, <span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">“How someone like you would come to me and ask her picture to be taken and like that too.”</span><br />
<br />
I bit my lip, not saying a word.<br />
<br />
<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">“I guess, I know how it feels,”</span> Her voice now a whisper as she leaned closer to my ear, <span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">"But you shouldn’t punish yourself like that. There really is no point, right?” <br />
</span><br />
With that she broke her embrace, going back to her things. I turned to her, mouth open to speak but stopped when she held out to me a thin cardboard box. <br />
<br />
<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">“Here take it.”</span> She smiled disarmingly, <span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">“That’s all the film I ever used since we met.”</span><br />
<br />
She pushed the box into my hands.<br />
<br />
<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">“ I guess, I am happy to have been able to take pictures of someone so beautiful.”</span> She giggled, a healthy blush on her cheeks.<br />
<br />
I could only blush at that, hugging the box she had given me. Every single film, was it? I couldn’t help but smile as I hugged it tighter. This box contained everything I was. All the pictures she ever took of me. Pictures of when I am at my prettiest and ugliest. <br />
<br />
I blinked as I heard a camera’s shutter click.<br />
<br />
<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">“Sorry, I just had to take that one.”</span> She laughed before sticking her tongue out at me, <span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">“I think I’ll keep this one. You never did smile when I took your pictures.”  <br />
</span><br />
With that she picked up her things, walking in direction of the door. She gave me one last look before she left, smiling as she did so.<br />
<br />
<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">“Thanks for everything.”</span> She winked at me and she was gone.<br />
<br />
I shook my head and just smiled. <br />
<br />
No, I should be the one thanking you.<br />
<br />
Thank you.<br />
<br />
~+~<br />
<br />
End<br />
]]></description>
			<content:encoded><![CDATA[<span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b">Collage<br />
</span><br />
By Immaterial<br />
<br />
For a moment, I forgot where I was. <br />
<br />
My senses dulled at that specific point in time before finally restarting again, slowly feeding me sensations to remind me where I was. I felt I was sitting on top of a comfortable mattress; my own weight gently settling on its softness. Its scent tickled my nose, telling me how newly washed it was. I could hear the gentle hum of the air conditioner as it gave the room just the right temperature, not too hot, nor too cold; the air of the room tickling my skin. I couldn’t help be amazed how the room was able to keep the sounds of the outside to barely a whisper; it was as if this room was cut off from the world. My eyes opened to see her in front of me, smiling as she adjusted her trusty camera on her tripod. <br />
It was then I remember where I was. What I was doing and what I was going to do. <br />
<br />
<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">“Are you okay?”</span> She inquired, a tone of concern in her voice. <br />
<br />
I nodded as I started to pat away imaginary creases from the outfit she had asked me to wear. A maid uniform this time, right? Normally I would refuse but this wouldn’t be the first time I wore something like this for her. There were so many other times and I never complained. Besides, I think what we were doing was more for myself rather than her as much as I like for her to think otherwise. <br />
<br />
Yes, it is not for her.<br />
<br />
<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">“Ready?” </span>She asked from behind her camera.<br />
<br />
I could only nod as I shifted into a pose, one she had told me earlier. I was not sure if I got it right but she seemed to approve as she began clicking away; her camera trying to keep up with her excitement. A few more clicks and then she nodded. And I knew what that meant. <br />
<br />
I gently undid the ribbon keeping the outfit secure, biting into that strip of cloth as I lowered the top of the uniform, exposing my shoulders. I shivered a bit at the cold but I kept still, hearing the constant clicking of her camera enough approval for me. I knew from the so many times I had stood before her. Words were not needed, only that clicking sound of her camera’s shutter was all that needed to be heard.<br />
<br />
Why was I doing this I asked myself again, but like so many times before, the answer escapes me.  I don’t know really. I have everything I could ever need. Nothing was left out of place for me. I am regarded as how I should be. So why?<br />
<br />
I could feel my cheeks heat up slightly as I slipped out of the uniform, leaving me in the lacy underwear set she provided for me. I hugged myself as I tried not to shiver from the cold and my own embarrassment. She didn’t seem to notice as she kept taking more of her pictures. The rhythm of her camera’s shutter clicking unabated.<br />
<br />
I remember now. Maybe because I never liked myself. I’ve always had this urge to punish myself, to let me feel how I think I should feel. <br />
<br />
I hugged myself tighter, closing my eyes.<br />
<br />
Dirty. <br />
<br />
I bit my lip as I lowered one of my brassiere’s straps.<br />
<br />
Unacceptable.<br />
<br />
I felt myself flush even the more crimson as I let that article of clothing fall on the bedspread. <br />
<br />
A ba---.<br />
<br />
<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">“Ah, wait,”</span> I heard her say as she peeked from behind her camera. <span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">“Let me get a new roll.”</span><br />
<br />
I blinked at that, only nodding my head. For some reason, my gaze just moved to an uninteresting part of the bed, only looking back at the camera when I heard her speak once more.<br />
<br />
<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">“Okay, let’s continue.”</span> She said with a disarming smile. <br />
<br />
I can’t help flush crimson at that smile of hers, more than my state of undress. It was then I realized; maybe it was also because of her smile. One she always wore when she took her pictures. I could never get enough of that smile which seemed to say everything was okay. There was nothing to worry about. <br />
<br />
Nothing to be afraid of. <br />
<br />
I nodded my head, taking a deep breath as I did so. The sounds of her camera started as I began to move. One of my hands gently cupped my left breast, massaging and kneading. I gasped inwardly as I felt how erect my nipple was under my palm. I started to tease that nub of flesh with my fingers; the sensation sending shivers through my frame. I closed my eyes as my other free hand snaked down my abdomen, lower and lower. I could feel myself tense up as my hand reached its intended destination. Wet sopping silk met with my fingers and I could only let my fingers linger at that spot. <br />
<br />
She peeked out of the camera, calling my name. It was then she nodded her head and I did too in reply. I shifted my position, gently settling myself on one of the pillows on the mattress, leaning on the backboard of the bed. I spread my legs slightly, giving her a better view. Another disarming smile and she disappeared behind her camera once more.      <br />
<br />
I closed my eyes as I heard her start to snap pictures again. I then began to move, in rhythm with the clicking sounds of the camera’s shutter. It was as if it was that sound was the one orchestrating my movements. My body was moving on its own; on learned movements bought upon by the many times I have done such before. <br />
<br />
I let myself go, letting it get lost in the sounds and the sensations I was feeling. I reached for my breasts once more, massaging and teasing myself as I did so. My free hand was once more at that slick junction between my thighs. I slipped my fingers under my underwear, cupping that spot that needed much attention. I let out a moan at the sensation; my whole frame quaking slightly.  <br />
<br />
I could still hear her camera’s shutter clicking as my fingers lingered at my nether lips. Their movements in synch with the sounds. I slowly eased one finger in, shivering at the intrusion. I bit my lip as I eased another finger. My whole body quaked at the sensation. I started to move my fingers. Each movement telegraphed by the sounds of the camera. I let a moan escape my lips as I thrust my fingers, back and forth, back and forth. The feeling of pleasure slowly building up in my center for every movement that I made. I could feel my own fingers moving faster and faster, steadily losing rhythm with the clicking sounds until I could no longer hold on. <br />
<br />
Pleasure overtook my senses, leaving nothing but the sensations as I climaxed. I gasped, catching my breath as I calmed myself down. I lifted my hands, feeling my own arousal on my digits as licked my own fingers clean. It was then I heard the camera’s sounds stop. And again, she was looking at me.<br />
<br />
<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">“That should be enough for today.”</span> She smiled again, <span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">“Good work.”<br />
</span><br />
I just nodded my head. I sat up on the side of the bed, reaching for my bag, where my clothes were. I just stopped, thinking about what had transpired. I’ve done it so many times before with her but something about today feels, wrong. Out of place? Maybe. I can’t say. <br />
<br />
I turned to look at her. And there she was, just fixing up her things but stopped to smile back at me when she realized I was staring. I shook my head, flushing crimson once more. <br />
<br />
Her smile. <br />
<br />
I just can’t get enough of it but I knew, yes I knew, it can’t always be like this. I sighed to myself, turning away from her. Somehow, I knew I can’t do this anymore. And I gave it my best to tell her that. She stopped, looking up from fixing her things. <br />
<br />
<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">“I see.”</span> I heard her say, her voice trailing off.<br />
<br />
I closed my eyes as I felt her moving towards me. I was expecting her to be angry or worse. We have been doing this for quite a while. What was the point of wanting to stop now? I closed my eyes tighter, tears peeking from their sides as I readied myself to whatever she would do.     <br />
<br />
But I was wrong. I never expected what came next.<br />
<br />
My eyes opened wide as I felt her embrace me from behind. Her arms wrapping around my frame. Her warmth enveloping me, a contrast to the cold air of the room. I could feel my cheeks heat up as I felt the tickling sensation of her breath on my naked skin. <br />
<br />
<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">“So, are you okay now?”</span> She inquired as she hugged me tighter.<br />
<br />
I could only nod, as this was the first time she has actually touched me given the many opportunities she could have.<br />
<br />
<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">“That’s good. I was worried you know.”</span> She laughed, <span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">“How someone like you would come to me and ask her picture to be taken and like that too.”</span><br />
<br />
I bit my lip, not saying a word.<br />
<br />
<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">“I guess, I know how it feels,”</span> Her voice now a whisper as she leaned closer to my ear, <span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">"But you shouldn’t punish yourself like that. There really is no point, right?” <br />
</span><br />
With that she broke her embrace, going back to her things. I turned to her, mouth open to speak but stopped when she held out to me a thin cardboard box. <br />
<br />
<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">“Here take it.”</span> She smiled disarmingly, <span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">“That’s all the film I ever used since we met.”</span><br />
<br />
She pushed the box into my hands.<br />
<br />
<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">“ I guess, I am happy to have been able to take pictures of someone so beautiful.”</span> She giggled, a healthy blush on her cheeks.<br />
<br />
I could only blush at that, hugging the box she had given me. Every single film, was it? I couldn’t help but smile as I hugged it tighter. This box contained everything I was. All the pictures she ever took of me. Pictures of when I am at my prettiest and ugliest. <br />
<br />
I blinked as I heard a camera’s shutter click.<br />
<br />
<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">“Sorry, I just had to take that one.”</span> She laughed before sticking her tongue out at me, <span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">“I think I’ll keep this one. You never did smile when I took your pictures.”  <br />
</span><br />
With that she picked up her things, walking in direction of the door. She gave me one last look before she left, smiling as she did so.<br />
<br />
<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">“Thanks for everything.”</span> She winked at me and she was gone.<br />
<br />
I shook my head and just smiled. <br />
<br />
No, I should be the one thanking you.<br />
<br />
Thank you.<br />
<br />
~+~<br />
<br />
End<br />
]]></content:encoded>
		</item>
		<item>
			<title><![CDATA[Reikitsunamizu’s Touch: False Messiah]]></title>
			<link>https://ravenrepublic.net/forums/showthread.php?tid=2817</link>
			<pubDate>Fri, 16 Dec 2011 10:33:48 -0500</pubDate>
			<dc:creator><![CDATA[<a href="https://ravenrepublic.net/forums/member.php?action=profile&uid=281">Immaterial</a>]]></dc:creator>
			<guid isPermaLink="false">https://ravenrepublic.net/forums/showthread.php?tid=2817</guid>
			<description><![CDATA[Reikitsunagumizu’s Touch: False Messiah<br />
<br />
<span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b">Prologue: </span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">It is never easy to keep one’s self still; never moving in any way, for to move is to live. The minute you stop moving is almost tantamount to dying. So it makes you wonder, why some stop moving either by their own will or worse, by their circumstances. </span><br />
<br />
A silver-haired wolf-girl thought to herself as she sat on her chair, doing her best not to move at all. Her slender small frame stiff from not moving from her place but she did her best. This was something she wanted to do after all. <br />
<br />
Is the desire to live in a moment forever almost like dying? Is going against change, a constant in life, tantamount to you killing yourself? <br />
<br />
A pair of crimson eyes closed for a moment. Their owner pondered more on her thoughts. Given nothing else, thinking was the only thing left for the girl. <br />
<br />
<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">If that is the case, then maybe I am already not of this world. We can never go back to the past that is why I desire things to don’t change any more than it already did. Maybe it’s the reason why I made that request, despite the circumstances.</span><br />
<br />
She widened her smile. <br />
<br />
Yes, that’s it.<br />
<br />
Crimson eyes opened once more to meet with azure ones. A blue pair moved towards the girl’s direction and to a canvas. To and fro as its owner kept her brush moving. On the said canvas was an almost done painting of the silver-haired girl. The brush stopped however as its owner took a peek at her subject, concern written on her face.<br />
<br />
“Are you feeling okay, High Priestess? We’ve been at it for hours, you are probably tired.”<br />
<br />
The smiled vanished from the wolf-girl’s face as it was replaced by an expression of disappointment. But she did her best to smile once more. <br />
<br />
“I am okay. Don’t worry. However…”<br />
<br />
A sigh.<br />
<br />
“You don’t need to be so formal and call me that.”<br />
<br />
The painter blinked. She softly apologized only making the wolf-girl pout even more. <br />
<br />
“You can call me by my name when it’s just us…Actually, I would love it if you would call me as you used to, much like the old days….”<br />
<br />
<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">Was it really that hard?<br />
<br />
Have things really that changed so much between us?<br />
<br />
Were our circumstances caused us to drift apart so much?<br />
<br />
In that case, I don’t want it.<br />
<br />
I never needed it.<br />
<br />
I just want it back.<br />
<br />
What we used to have.<br />
<br />
Where I am now, I feel as if I am dead.<br />
<br />
Yes, dead.<br />
<br />
Maybe I am, already dead. <br />
<br />
</span>==]]></description>
			<content:encoded><![CDATA[Reikitsunagumizu’s Touch: False Messiah<br />
<br />
<span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b">Prologue: </span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">It is never easy to keep one’s self still; never moving in any way, for to move is to live. The minute you stop moving is almost tantamount to dying. So it makes you wonder, why some stop moving either by their own will or worse, by their circumstances. </span><br />
<br />
A silver-haired wolf-girl thought to herself as she sat on her chair, doing her best not to move at all. Her slender small frame stiff from not moving from her place but she did her best. This was something she wanted to do after all. <br />
<br />
Is the desire to live in a moment forever almost like dying? Is going against change, a constant in life, tantamount to you killing yourself? <br />
<br />
A pair of crimson eyes closed for a moment. Their owner pondered more on her thoughts. Given nothing else, thinking was the only thing left for the girl. <br />
<br />
<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">If that is the case, then maybe I am already not of this world. We can never go back to the past that is why I desire things to don’t change any more than it already did. Maybe it’s the reason why I made that request, despite the circumstances.</span><br />
<br />
She widened her smile. <br />
<br />
Yes, that’s it.<br />
<br />
Crimson eyes opened once more to meet with azure ones. A blue pair moved towards the girl’s direction and to a canvas. To and fro as its owner kept her brush moving. On the said canvas was an almost done painting of the silver-haired girl. The brush stopped however as its owner took a peek at her subject, concern written on her face.<br />
<br />
“Are you feeling okay, High Priestess? We’ve been at it for hours, you are probably tired.”<br />
<br />
The smiled vanished from the wolf-girl’s face as it was replaced by an expression of disappointment. But she did her best to smile once more. <br />
<br />
“I am okay. Don’t worry. However…”<br />
<br />
A sigh.<br />
<br />
“You don’t need to be so formal and call me that.”<br />
<br />
The painter blinked. She softly apologized only making the wolf-girl pout even more. <br />
<br />
“You can call me by my name when it’s just us…Actually, I would love it if you would call me as you used to, much like the old days….”<br />
<br />
<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">Was it really that hard?<br />
<br />
Have things really that changed so much between us?<br />
<br />
Were our circumstances caused us to drift apart so much?<br />
<br />
In that case, I don’t want it.<br />
<br />
I never needed it.<br />
<br />
I just want it back.<br />
<br />
What we used to have.<br />
<br />
Where I am now, I feel as if I am dead.<br />
<br />
Yes, dead.<br />
<br />
Maybe I am, already dead. <br />
<br />
</span>==]]></content:encoded>
		</item>
		<item>
			<title><![CDATA[Flash fiction dump]]></title>
			<link>https://ravenrepublic.net/forums/showthread.php?tid=2597</link>
			<pubDate>Wed, 20 Apr 2011 22:19:04 -0400</pubDate>
			<dc:creator><![CDATA[<a href="https://ravenrepublic.net/forums/member.php?action=profile&uid=556">zero_kanipan</a>]]></dc:creator>
			<guid isPermaLink="false">https://ravenrepublic.net/forums/showthread.php?tid=2597</guid>
			<description><![CDATA[since i rarely write lengthy pieces, i'll just post my short short stories in this thread. comments and suggestions, please put it in the critique thread or PM me. enjoy reading..i hope ^^u<br />
<br />
<div style="margin:20px; margin-top:5px"><div class="quotetitle"><input class="button2 btnlite" type="button" value="View Spoiler" style="text-align:center;width:115px;margin:0px;padding:0px;" onclick="if (this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display != '') { this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display = '';      this.innerText = ''; this.value = 'Hide Spoiler'; } else { this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display = 'none'; this.innerText = ''; this.value = 'View Spoiler'; }" /></div><div class="quotecontent"><div style="display: none;">
writing exercise 1 "war"<br />
by ~zk306<br />
<br />
152. That's how many moving parts a typical Talon MkII Infrantry Class Enhanced Armor has. Even an experienced pilot, complimented with a fully automated command system, will have a hard time making the unit move efficiently. If at any time the command system fails and control of its actuators were set to manual, then the pilot is practically left with a five ton paper weight.<br />
<br />
The complexity of the unit's controls however did not seem to hinder the pilot of unit 306. The black and white Talon Mk II moved gracefully about the training grounds. It's movement was swift and almost lifelike as it performed a kata. The electronic sounds of its actuators rapidly activating and deactivating along with the hiss of it's hydraulics filled the air. It was for this reason the locals called the unit a "Metal Dragon". The ground shook with each step and each landing, betraying how heavy the unit was, despite how it's movements made the unit look lightweight.<br />
<br />
Finally the unit finished performing its kata and slowly went back to a neutral standing position. The sun shone brightly on the machine, giving it a bright luster on areas where the plating was new. Standing still, it was obvious that the unit has been through tough times. Parts of its arms had platings that were more gray than black, and were scarred with bullet imprints or burn marks.<br />
<br />
With a loud hiss part of its back cracked open and fell backwards slightly. The head along with the chest area leaned forward finally splitting the unit's body like a V. From the cramped space a young man emerged wearing plain white and red tracksuit. Several medics and engineers in uniform hurriedly gathered around the unit. Some assisted the young man while the others quickly started checking the unit. Worried that the unit may not have survived the strain put upon it by the pilot.<br />
<br />
"I'm alright! I'm alright," assured the young man as he pushed aside one of the medics.<br />
<br />
"He's just making sure you're alright boy. Let him be," an older voice ordered.<br />
<br />
The young man sighed and simply raised his hands in surrender. The medic nodded in recognition and proceeded with his routine. Careful not to agitate the pilot further and quick to shorten the inconvenience. "He's fine general," the man finally reported before saluting and moving away.<br />
<br />
"Told you so," the irritated pilot remarked as he shot a look at the general.<br />
<br />
"Can't be too sure Tom," the general responded as he walked closer and put a hand on the pilot's left shoulder. "Not because you're an interfacer, you're already immune to basic physics," the old man spoke matter-of-factly as he stood closer to the young man. "Can't have my only grandson get harmed," the general's voice was softer this time and a gentle smile came upon his face.<br />
<br />
Tom sighed and shook his head. He smiled knowing how his grandfather was too protective sometimes. The old man had reason to be. War.<br />
</div></div></div>
<br />
the challenge was to write a short with a zombie apocalypse setting where the lead is scavenging. took me around four hours spread over several lunch breaks.<br />
<div style="margin:20px; margin-top:5px"><div class="quotetitle"><input class="button2 btnlite" type="button" value="View Spoiler" style="text-align:center;width:115px;margin:0px;padding:0px;" onclick="if (this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display != '') { this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display = '';      this.innerText = ''; this.value = 'Hide Spoiler'; } else { this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display = 'none'; this.innerText = ''; this.value = 'View Spoiler'; }" /></div><div class="quotecontent"><div style="display: none;">
writing exercise 2 "zombies"<br />
by ~zk306<br />
<br />
Remember all those video games where you battle the undead? Tons of fun to play, walking around armed to the teeth, shooting anything remotely undead. There's always piles of ammunition to be taken. Even in the oddest of places, like trashcans or fridges. But for the life of me, I have yet to find a box buckshot in a bin. And trust me, I've checked out practically every trash can in this dump. Nada, not a single bullet. But here I am, rummaging through trash. Hoping to God, or whoever thought it would be a fun idea to bring the dead back to life, that theres a box of buckshot in this bin.<br />
<br />
It all started a few weeks ago. Some new strain of flu or some such. It spread like wildfire. You can't ride the morning train without running into someone coughing, with a runny nose or just plain fever. Of course, the doctors came up with a fix. "A revolutionary new cure to the flu," they claimed it to be. They modified the genetic material of the rhinovirus, thats the common cold to us non-scientists, to make an anti-body that constantly changes to adapt to new influenza strains. Now, I'm no PHD - no I'm just your typical tech support working a dead end job - but it sounded like a disaster to me. If you've seen enough sci-fi movies, you'd know it was a bad idea. Anyway, fact is stranger than fiction and behold the cure worked. For the first few days anyway.<br />
<br />
Something went wrong along the way of course. Suddenly, people's brains were on fire. Turned them into rabid, ever-hungry, senseless versions of themselves. Well, at least those who weren't immune. The civilized world ended in a matter of days. Most of it anyway. People turned on each other, eating their face off like it was chocolate. It was hard for most, espcially those who had family. I had it easy since I already left all of that in the provinces. Which also was a good thing since the bondocks are far less populated than the city. I heard some survivors on the radio the other day saying something about heading north to the wild country. Rumor is some rural villages managed to survive the zombie apocalypse.<br />
<br />
Buckshot.<br />
<br />
Who the hell throws a box of buckshot away? Well, whoever threw it, I'm thankful. The name of the game in this new and dangerous world is scavenging. With 98% of the population out to eat your face, you'd better know how to fend for your own. It's been a few weeks now, but I have yet to get out of this damned building. It doesn't help that the office is on the 29th floor. Over the past few days I've slowly made my way down, checking each floor, taking what I can use. I got lucky and snagged this shotgun from a guard on the 28th floor.<br />
<br />
He was lying there next to the elevators. I can still remember his face, if you can still call it that. Half of it was chewed down to the bone. His eyes popped slightly out of their sockets - this virus has a nasty habit of making you hemorrage and bleed from your orifices - with dried blood in place of tears. His mouth was still wide open. If you looked through it you'd see the wall where the buckshot and bits of brain were embedded. There were two others on that floor, both in bad shape. My guess is those two got infected and were put down by guard. He of course got infected in the process and took himself out when he started to turn. Felt sorry for him, but I was also happy he didn't use up all of his shells.<br />
<br />
If he didn't leave any, then I'd be like him. Maybe even worse off. My luck would've ended there. See, when the change occured I was in the bathroom. Breakfast didn't agree with me. So while I sat on the throne, someone inside the office yelled. Not an angry yell, mind you, but the type you'd let out if you were given a painful surprise. Like when someone takes a bite out of your shoulder. The walls muffled the sound but from what I could make out some of my officemates were yelling "Stop," "Hold him down," "What's wrong with you?" Others were asking amongst themselves what was going on. I wanted to step out, but my stomach knew better and didn't let me. That's what probably saved me as another yell came.Then there were screams followed by a thud and the sound of glass breaking, probably a computer monitor falling off a desk. At this point the whole office was in an approar. Everyone was either screaming or yelling. There were yells of pain and flesh against flesh, like when fists are thrown. I cleaned up quickly and headed out of the bathroom, or tried to atleast. I slipped, fell backwards and banged my head against the sink pretty hard.<br />
<br />
It was pretty stupid, but I guess that was my luck kicking in. When I came to the office was eerily quiet. I didn't notice it was already night until I left the bathroom. Fear quickly took hold when I realized what happened to me. This was amplified when it dawned on me that I lay there undiscovered for seven hours. Where was everyone? It was impossible no one needed to use the bathroom for that stretch of time. Then I remembered the commotion I heard earlier. I peered into the main room and could not believe what I saw. A quiet "what the fuck?" escaped my lips as I surveyed the office.<br />
<br />
The lights in the room were still on, but everything else was a mess. Majority of the computers were on the ground, case opened and its insides broken. A few monitors were also on the ground, cracked and with a few smudges of some dark substance. The chairs were scattered here and theres, some upright, but most on their side or with their legs missing. Finally there were the black pools of liquid. I didn't want to believe it, but I knew it was blood. A fight probably broke out, people threw what they could, hit others with the monitors, or the chairs. Some of them got hit pretty bad and bled. That was what I concluded. However the unanswered question in my head was why.Why did they fight? What caused so much violence? And where were they? I asked myself this as I entered the room, unsure what to do. That was when I saw the arm.<br />
<br />
It was sitting right in front of the secretary's table. At first I thought it was a mannequins arm or some fake prop. But then I realized whose arm it was. A new wave of terror washed over me and for a minute I simply stared at it in disbelief. It looked gray and some parts of it had a shade of purple. Bruise marks covered a good deal of it and chunks of it were missing here and there. It looked like it was torn off, judging from how rough the edges of where it met the shoulder. When I finally got my courage back I knelt down and looked at it closer. What I saw made my heart sink into depths of terror and mind numbing fear. There were bite marks along with the bruises. The missing chunks had circular edges, indicating they were bitten off. My mind tried to rationalize why someone would do that while desperately trying to silence the voice in my head yelling "Zombies!"<br />
<br />
Reloading in the dark is a bitch.<br />
<br />
Makes it annoyingly hard to tell which end of a shell is which. But in this screwed up farce of a world I now live in, the darkness is your friend. While the walking dead can't see, all thanks to the virus making your bleed from your eyes till they pop, they're pretty sensitive to heat. So much so that they can feel if a flashlight has been pointed at them for too long. While this is not much of a threat - I've never seen a flesh eater trying to attack a flourescent lamp - it keeps them "awake" and you don't want that.<br />
<br />
When alerted these buggers have terrific sense of hearing. You can drop a coin and the zeds on the other end of the hallway will stop and look at the sound. Thankfully though some semblance of human intelligence is left. They become curious first at the origin of the sound. Assuming it is a curious sound, like a door opening, small creaks, or even glass breaking. They seem to have retained knowledge of sounds of danger and life though. You don't have to yell to get their attention.<br />
No, you just need to speak loudly. They'll be onto you before you finish saying "Hello is anyone there?"<br />
<br />
I learned that the hard way. When I stepped out of the office I was still pretty shaken up. The image of the gnawed hand was still fresh in my mind. I had not fully accepted the possibility of zombies being real at the time so I walked aimlessly in the hallway. The lights were still on and compared to the mess inside the office, the hall was relatively clean. There were those telltale dark spots on the carpet and long drag stains from the other offices leading to the emergency stairs and the elevators. But aside from those, the hall was tidy and as always, empty. I stood there trying to decide what to do when I heard something go bump.<br />
<br />
At first I thought it was my imagination, but then it came again. The sound came from across the hall, on the other side of the elevator bay. I wanted to go and check, but a part of me, the one that was still yeling "Zombies!" wanted to run away, or atleast find something to use as a weapon. I was still largely afraid, honestly I'm still scared now, so I heeded my gut and went back to the office to grab my umbrella. In hindsight it was a stupid choice of armament, but I had more confidence swinging that around than say, the metal brace of a chair. Finally I reached the ad agency where the sound was coming from. The thuds came steadily, almost rhythmically, accompanied by what sounded like soft tearing and wet sounds. Catious I tried to peer in through the glass door.<br />
<br />
The inside of the ad agency office was in a similar state to ours. Chairs were disarray, computers, cabinets and other office necessities were thrown about. A materialistic part of me felt pained when I saw their plasma TV lying broken on the floor. Not finding what I was looking for I opened the door slowly. My gut immediately regretted the action as the door's hinges let out the high pitched squeel of metal against metal. The repeating sound immediately stopped while my stomach started doing backflips. Whoever or whatever was causing the sound probably had noticed my arrival.<br />
<br />
What came after happened pretty fast. I raised my voice to check if anyone was there, but before I could finish something crashed into the main room of the office. Along it came the strong smell of blood and decay. It yelled out something unintelligble, and then charged forward. Adrenaline pumped through my veins and I quickly ducked back into the hallway and ran back to the office. The creature ran at an incredible speed and would have caught up with me easily if I didn't get a head start. I reached the office panting heavily and quickly closed the door behind me. Just in time too as the creature slammed into the glass door.<br />
<br />
It yelled out in pain and frustration as it fell back. As if angered even more it stood up and began slamming itself against the door. I tried to lock the door but my frantic hands shook too much to fit the latch properly. The door shook slightly each time the creature threw its weight against it. To make matters worse the glass started to crack. It was only a matter of time before the whole pane shattered. Out of desperation I threw the door open as the creature arched backwards, readying to throw itself against the door. This made it lose its balance and fall backwards. Without a second thought I started hitting it with the umbrella. I aimed for the head and didn't stop even though it managed to claw at me. Finally a strong blow made its skull partly collapse. It cowered momentarily from the blow and wriggled on the floor holding its head. It was only then that I noticed how bent out of shape the umbrella was.<br />
<br />
I ran back into the office quickly as the creature started to get back on its feet. There was no way I can deal with my attacker without a weapon. It let out a cry once more before charging at me. Panicking, I grabbed the nearest thing near me and swung at its head. With a loud sickening crack and a "kachang" it was over, the creature slumped down to the ground immobile. Both scared and angry I hit the creature's head several more times until I was sure it will never get up again. I never knew Bundy Clocks were that sturdy.<br />
<br />
With a long sigh of relief I sat down on a nearby chair and looked at the thing that attacked me.<br />
It was human, or at least looked like one. It had legs and arms just like the rest of us. Hell, this guy was wearing Calvin Klein and by the looks of it probably earned twice what I did. His designer clothes though were not bloodproof and were soaked. Which were his and which were not was hard to tell. His hands were covered in the stuff too, as was the lower half of his face. I guess I interrupted his meal. His eyes were bulging and black from the blood that rushed into them that have coagulated. There was also blood stream from his eyes down his cheeks. His hair was tangled mess and his skin was pale and bruised in some places.There was no denying it now. Zombies were real.<br />
</div></div></div>
<br />
this was something i wrote while at a cousin's pool party. <br />
<div style="margin:20px; margin-top:5px"><div class="quotetitle"><input class="button2 btnlite" type="button" value="View Spoiler" style="text-align:center;width:115px;margin:0px;padding:0px;" onclick="if (this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display != '') { this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display = '';      this.innerText = ''; this.value = 'Hide Spoiler'; } else { this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display = 'none'; this.innerText = ''; this.value = 'View Spoiler'; }" /></div><div class="quotecontent"><div style="display: none;">
exercise3 - "her shoggoth"<br />
by ~zk306<br />
<br />
A loud explosion resounded through the empty corridor. Several of the crew screamed as the gigantic thing burst through the wall. In it's gnarled hands, or a perverted representation of it, it held the still twitching body of a young girl. The soldiers held their ground and fired as the civilian crew ran away from the creature. The latter simply ignored the hail of bullets that harmlessly bounced from its thick hide. Some injured civilians could only stare in shock and awe.<br />
<br />
The creature stood at around eight feet. It had four trunk like tentacles that served as its legs. These were then connected to a bloated scaly belly covered with warts and innumerable small feelers. Atop the bloated mass sat an elongated head. Where it's mouth was supposed to be a clump of squid like tentacles sat wriggling, flanked by two large pincers. The opposite end of its head tapered to a point with three fins. It had over a dozen eyes scattered on its face with no sense of symmetry or logic. At the sides of it's grotesque belly four more trunk like tentacles protruded. Like it's "legs" it was covered in a mixture of scales, warts and feelers, but with the addition of countless suckers. These stretched for an undetermined length until they tapered off to a point no larger than a pen's tip.<br />
<br />
In one of its limbs it held in its curled grasp a young girl. While the girl showed no signs of consciousness, it showed no indication that it was lifeless either. The soldiers however showed no care and relentlessly fired upon the creature. The only thing that kept the girl unscathed was the thick scaled limbs that held it captive.<br />
<br />
Finally the creature grew irritated at the soldiers incessant firing. It let out a slithering noise that quickly grew into a loud gurgling sound. The sound grew louder and finally ended into an ear piercing screech. The soldiers instinctively dropped their weapons and covered their ears. The creature made its move then. With speed disturbingly disproportionate to its size, it charged at the soldiers. With one sweep of its scaly limb it fell five of the men before it, while another wrapped itself around one soldier's leg. Like a child's ragdoll, the hapless man was swung about before being thrown at his comrades. With its remaining free limb it tore at the overturned tables the soldiers used as cover.<br />
<br />
A few of the soldiers left standing lost their resolve and ran away. Only to be knocked down by the creatures unearthly long limbs. Those who still had their wits about them continued to fire. These brave ones were spared the pain of disfigurement as the creature quickly crushed their heads.<br />
<br />
In a matter of moments the corridor was clear. The creature let out triumphant howl before trudging slowly down the hall. Slowly, the girl in its grasp opened her eyes. The thing's feelers started to sway and pulse in a gentle rhythm as it felt the girl wake.<br />
<br />
"Have you disposed of them," came the young girl's irritated voice.<br />
<br />
The creature answered with a gurgling voice, in some other-worldly tongue.<br />
<br />
The girl smiled sheepishly and ran her hand along the creatures face satisfied before saying, "good work my pet, good work."<br />
</div></div></div>
]]></description>
			<content:encoded><![CDATA[since i rarely write lengthy pieces, i'll just post my short short stories in this thread. comments and suggestions, please put it in the critique thread or PM me. enjoy reading..i hope ^^u<br />
<br />
<div style="margin:20px; margin-top:5px"><div class="quotetitle"><input class="button2 btnlite" type="button" value="View Spoiler" style="text-align:center;width:115px;margin:0px;padding:0px;" onclick="if (this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display != '') { this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display = '';      this.innerText = ''; this.value = 'Hide Spoiler'; } else { this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display = 'none'; this.innerText = ''; this.value = 'View Spoiler'; }" /></div><div class="quotecontent"><div style="display: none;">
writing exercise 1 "war"<br />
by ~zk306<br />
<br />
152. That's how many moving parts a typical Talon MkII Infrantry Class Enhanced Armor has. Even an experienced pilot, complimented with a fully automated command system, will have a hard time making the unit move efficiently. If at any time the command system fails and control of its actuators were set to manual, then the pilot is practically left with a five ton paper weight.<br />
<br />
The complexity of the unit's controls however did not seem to hinder the pilot of unit 306. The black and white Talon Mk II moved gracefully about the training grounds. It's movement was swift and almost lifelike as it performed a kata. The electronic sounds of its actuators rapidly activating and deactivating along with the hiss of it's hydraulics filled the air. It was for this reason the locals called the unit a "Metal Dragon". The ground shook with each step and each landing, betraying how heavy the unit was, despite how it's movements made the unit look lightweight.<br />
<br />
Finally the unit finished performing its kata and slowly went back to a neutral standing position. The sun shone brightly on the machine, giving it a bright luster on areas where the plating was new. Standing still, it was obvious that the unit has been through tough times. Parts of its arms had platings that were more gray than black, and were scarred with bullet imprints or burn marks.<br />
<br />
With a loud hiss part of its back cracked open and fell backwards slightly. The head along with the chest area leaned forward finally splitting the unit's body like a V. From the cramped space a young man emerged wearing plain white and red tracksuit. Several medics and engineers in uniform hurriedly gathered around the unit. Some assisted the young man while the others quickly started checking the unit. Worried that the unit may not have survived the strain put upon it by the pilot.<br />
<br />
"I'm alright! I'm alright," assured the young man as he pushed aside one of the medics.<br />
<br />
"He's just making sure you're alright boy. Let him be," an older voice ordered.<br />
<br />
The young man sighed and simply raised his hands in surrender. The medic nodded in recognition and proceeded with his routine. Careful not to agitate the pilot further and quick to shorten the inconvenience. "He's fine general," the man finally reported before saluting and moving away.<br />
<br />
"Told you so," the irritated pilot remarked as he shot a look at the general.<br />
<br />
"Can't be too sure Tom," the general responded as he walked closer and put a hand on the pilot's left shoulder. "Not because you're an interfacer, you're already immune to basic physics," the old man spoke matter-of-factly as he stood closer to the young man. "Can't have my only grandson get harmed," the general's voice was softer this time and a gentle smile came upon his face.<br />
<br />
Tom sighed and shook his head. He smiled knowing how his grandfather was too protective sometimes. The old man had reason to be. War.<br />
</div></div></div>
<br />
the challenge was to write a short with a zombie apocalypse setting where the lead is scavenging. took me around four hours spread over several lunch breaks.<br />
<div style="margin:20px; margin-top:5px"><div class="quotetitle"><input class="button2 btnlite" type="button" value="View Spoiler" style="text-align:center;width:115px;margin:0px;padding:0px;" onclick="if (this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display != '') { this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display = '';      this.innerText = ''; this.value = 'Hide Spoiler'; } else { this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display = 'none'; this.innerText = ''; this.value = 'View Spoiler'; }" /></div><div class="quotecontent"><div style="display: none;">
writing exercise 2 "zombies"<br />
by ~zk306<br />
<br />
Remember all those video games where you battle the undead? Tons of fun to play, walking around armed to the teeth, shooting anything remotely undead. There's always piles of ammunition to be taken. Even in the oddest of places, like trashcans or fridges. But for the life of me, I have yet to find a box buckshot in a bin. And trust me, I've checked out practically every trash can in this dump. Nada, not a single bullet. But here I am, rummaging through trash. Hoping to God, or whoever thought it would be a fun idea to bring the dead back to life, that theres a box of buckshot in this bin.<br />
<br />
It all started a few weeks ago. Some new strain of flu or some such. It spread like wildfire. You can't ride the morning train without running into someone coughing, with a runny nose or just plain fever. Of course, the doctors came up with a fix. "A revolutionary new cure to the flu," they claimed it to be. They modified the genetic material of the rhinovirus, thats the common cold to us non-scientists, to make an anti-body that constantly changes to adapt to new influenza strains. Now, I'm no PHD - no I'm just your typical tech support working a dead end job - but it sounded like a disaster to me. If you've seen enough sci-fi movies, you'd know it was a bad idea. Anyway, fact is stranger than fiction and behold the cure worked. For the first few days anyway.<br />
<br />
Something went wrong along the way of course. Suddenly, people's brains were on fire. Turned them into rabid, ever-hungry, senseless versions of themselves. Well, at least those who weren't immune. The civilized world ended in a matter of days. Most of it anyway. People turned on each other, eating their face off like it was chocolate. It was hard for most, espcially those who had family. I had it easy since I already left all of that in the provinces. Which also was a good thing since the bondocks are far less populated than the city. I heard some survivors on the radio the other day saying something about heading north to the wild country. Rumor is some rural villages managed to survive the zombie apocalypse.<br />
<br />
Buckshot.<br />
<br />
Who the hell throws a box of buckshot away? Well, whoever threw it, I'm thankful. The name of the game in this new and dangerous world is scavenging. With 98% of the population out to eat your face, you'd better know how to fend for your own. It's been a few weeks now, but I have yet to get out of this damned building. It doesn't help that the office is on the 29th floor. Over the past few days I've slowly made my way down, checking each floor, taking what I can use. I got lucky and snagged this shotgun from a guard on the 28th floor.<br />
<br />
He was lying there next to the elevators. I can still remember his face, if you can still call it that. Half of it was chewed down to the bone. His eyes popped slightly out of their sockets - this virus has a nasty habit of making you hemorrage and bleed from your orifices - with dried blood in place of tears. His mouth was still wide open. If you looked through it you'd see the wall where the buckshot and bits of brain were embedded. There were two others on that floor, both in bad shape. My guess is those two got infected and were put down by guard. He of course got infected in the process and took himself out when he started to turn. Felt sorry for him, but I was also happy he didn't use up all of his shells.<br />
<br />
If he didn't leave any, then I'd be like him. Maybe even worse off. My luck would've ended there. See, when the change occured I was in the bathroom. Breakfast didn't agree with me. So while I sat on the throne, someone inside the office yelled. Not an angry yell, mind you, but the type you'd let out if you were given a painful surprise. Like when someone takes a bite out of your shoulder. The walls muffled the sound but from what I could make out some of my officemates were yelling "Stop," "Hold him down," "What's wrong with you?" Others were asking amongst themselves what was going on. I wanted to step out, but my stomach knew better and didn't let me. That's what probably saved me as another yell came.Then there were screams followed by a thud and the sound of glass breaking, probably a computer monitor falling off a desk. At this point the whole office was in an approar. Everyone was either screaming or yelling. There were yells of pain and flesh against flesh, like when fists are thrown. I cleaned up quickly and headed out of the bathroom, or tried to atleast. I slipped, fell backwards and banged my head against the sink pretty hard.<br />
<br />
It was pretty stupid, but I guess that was my luck kicking in. When I came to the office was eerily quiet. I didn't notice it was already night until I left the bathroom. Fear quickly took hold when I realized what happened to me. This was amplified when it dawned on me that I lay there undiscovered for seven hours. Where was everyone? It was impossible no one needed to use the bathroom for that stretch of time. Then I remembered the commotion I heard earlier. I peered into the main room and could not believe what I saw. A quiet "what the fuck?" escaped my lips as I surveyed the office.<br />
<br />
The lights in the room were still on, but everything else was a mess. Majority of the computers were on the ground, case opened and its insides broken. A few monitors were also on the ground, cracked and with a few smudges of some dark substance. The chairs were scattered here and theres, some upright, but most on their side or with their legs missing. Finally there were the black pools of liquid. I didn't want to believe it, but I knew it was blood. A fight probably broke out, people threw what they could, hit others with the monitors, or the chairs. Some of them got hit pretty bad and bled. That was what I concluded. However the unanswered question in my head was why.Why did they fight? What caused so much violence? And where were they? I asked myself this as I entered the room, unsure what to do. That was when I saw the arm.<br />
<br />
It was sitting right in front of the secretary's table. At first I thought it was a mannequins arm or some fake prop. But then I realized whose arm it was. A new wave of terror washed over me and for a minute I simply stared at it in disbelief. It looked gray and some parts of it had a shade of purple. Bruise marks covered a good deal of it and chunks of it were missing here and there. It looked like it was torn off, judging from how rough the edges of where it met the shoulder. When I finally got my courage back I knelt down and looked at it closer. What I saw made my heart sink into depths of terror and mind numbing fear. There were bite marks along with the bruises. The missing chunks had circular edges, indicating they were bitten off. My mind tried to rationalize why someone would do that while desperately trying to silence the voice in my head yelling "Zombies!"<br />
<br />
Reloading in the dark is a bitch.<br />
<br />
Makes it annoyingly hard to tell which end of a shell is which. But in this screwed up farce of a world I now live in, the darkness is your friend. While the walking dead can't see, all thanks to the virus making your bleed from your eyes till they pop, they're pretty sensitive to heat. So much so that they can feel if a flashlight has been pointed at them for too long. While this is not much of a threat - I've never seen a flesh eater trying to attack a flourescent lamp - it keeps them "awake" and you don't want that.<br />
<br />
When alerted these buggers have terrific sense of hearing. You can drop a coin and the zeds on the other end of the hallway will stop and look at the sound. Thankfully though some semblance of human intelligence is left. They become curious first at the origin of the sound. Assuming it is a curious sound, like a door opening, small creaks, or even glass breaking. They seem to have retained knowledge of sounds of danger and life though. You don't have to yell to get their attention.<br />
No, you just need to speak loudly. They'll be onto you before you finish saying "Hello is anyone there?"<br />
<br />
I learned that the hard way. When I stepped out of the office I was still pretty shaken up. The image of the gnawed hand was still fresh in my mind. I had not fully accepted the possibility of zombies being real at the time so I walked aimlessly in the hallway. The lights were still on and compared to the mess inside the office, the hall was relatively clean. There were those telltale dark spots on the carpet and long drag stains from the other offices leading to the emergency stairs and the elevators. But aside from those, the hall was tidy and as always, empty. I stood there trying to decide what to do when I heard something go bump.<br />
<br />
At first I thought it was my imagination, but then it came again. The sound came from across the hall, on the other side of the elevator bay. I wanted to go and check, but a part of me, the one that was still yeling "Zombies!" wanted to run away, or atleast find something to use as a weapon. I was still largely afraid, honestly I'm still scared now, so I heeded my gut and went back to the office to grab my umbrella. In hindsight it was a stupid choice of armament, but I had more confidence swinging that around than say, the metal brace of a chair. Finally I reached the ad agency where the sound was coming from. The thuds came steadily, almost rhythmically, accompanied by what sounded like soft tearing and wet sounds. Catious I tried to peer in through the glass door.<br />
<br />
The inside of the ad agency office was in a similar state to ours. Chairs were disarray, computers, cabinets and other office necessities were thrown about. A materialistic part of me felt pained when I saw their plasma TV lying broken on the floor. Not finding what I was looking for I opened the door slowly. My gut immediately regretted the action as the door's hinges let out the high pitched squeel of metal against metal. The repeating sound immediately stopped while my stomach started doing backflips. Whoever or whatever was causing the sound probably had noticed my arrival.<br />
<br />
What came after happened pretty fast. I raised my voice to check if anyone was there, but before I could finish something crashed into the main room of the office. Along it came the strong smell of blood and decay. It yelled out something unintelligble, and then charged forward. Adrenaline pumped through my veins and I quickly ducked back into the hallway and ran back to the office. The creature ran at an incredible speed and would have caught up with me easily if I didn't get a head start. I reached the office panting heavily and quickly closed the door behind me. Just in time too as the creature slammed into the glass door.<br />
<br />
It yelled out in pain and frustration as it fell back. As if angered even more it stood up and began slamming itself against the door. I tried to lock the door but my frantic hands shook too much to fit the latch properly. The door shook slightly each time the creature threw its weight against it. To make matters worse the glass started to crack. It was only a matter of time before the whole pane shattered. Out of desperation I threw the door open as the creature arched backwards, readying to throw itself against the door. This made it lose its balance and fall backwards. Without a second thought I started hitting it with the umbrella. I aimed for the head and didn't stop even though it managed to claw at me. Finally a strong blow made its skull partly collapse. It cowered momentarily from the blow and wriggled on the floor holding its head. It was only then that I noticed how bent out of shape the umbrella was.<br />
<br />
I ran back into the office quickly as the creature started to get back on its feet. There was no way I can deal with my attacker without a weapon. It let out a cry once more before charging at me. Panicking, I grabbed the nearest thing near me and swung at its head. With a loud sickening crack and a "kachang" it was over, the creature slumped down to the ground immobile. Both scared and angry I hit the creature's head several more times until I was sure it will never get up again. I never knew Bundy Clocks were that sturdy.<br />
<br />
With a long sigh of relief I sat down on a nearby chair and looked at the thing that attacked me.<br />
It was human, or at least looked like one. It had legs and arms just like the rest of us. Hell, this guy was wearing Calvin Klein and by the looks of it probably earned twice what I did. His designer clothes though were not bloodproof and were soaked. Which were his and which were not was hard to tell. His hands were covered in the stuff too, as was the lower half of his face. I guess I interrupted his meal. His eyes were bulging and black from the blood that rushed into them that have coagulated. There was also blood stream from his eyes down his cheeks. His hair was tangled mess and his skin was pale and bruised in some places.There was no denying it now. Zombies were real.<br />
</div></div></div>
<br />
this was something i wrote while at a cousin's pool party. <br />
<div style="margin:20px; margin-top:5px"><div class="quotetitle"><input class="button2 btnlite" type="button" value="View Spoiler" style="text-align:center;width:115px;margin:0px;padding:0px;" onclick="if (this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display != '') { this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display = '';      this.innerText = ''; this.value = 'Hide Spoiler'; } else { this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display = 'none'; this.innerText = ''; this.value = 'View Spoiler'; }" /></div><div class="quotecontent"><div style="display: none;">
exercise3 - "her shoggoth"<br />
by ~zk306<br />
<br />
A loud explosion resounded through the empty corridor. Several of the crew screamed as the gigantic thing burst through the wall. In it's gnarled hands, or a perverted representation of it, it held the still twitching body of a young girl. The soldiers held their ground and fired as the civilian crew ran away from the creature. The latter simply ignored the hail of bullets that harmlessly bounced from its thick hide. Some injured civilians could only stare in shock and awe.<br />
<br />
The creature stood at around eight feet. It had four trunk like tentacles that served as its legs. These were then connected to a bloated scaly belly covered with warts and innumerable small feelers. Atop the bloated mass sat an elongated head. Where it's mouth was supposed to be a clump of squid like tentacles sat wriggling, flanked by two large pincers. The opposite end of its head tapered to a point with three fins. It had over a dozen eyes scattered on its face with no sense of symmetry or logic. At the sides of it's grotesque belly four more trunk like tentacles protruded. Like it's "legs" it was covered in a mixture of scales, warts and feelers, but with the addition of countless suckers. These stretched for an undetermined length until they tapered off to a point no larger than a pen's tip.<br />
<br />
In one of its limbs it held in its curled grasp a young girl. While the girl showed no signs of consciousness, it showed no indication that it was lifeless either. The soldiers however showed no care and relentlessly fired upon the creature. The only thing that kept the girl unscathed was the thick scaled limbs that held it captive.<br />
<br />
Finally the creature grew irritated at the soldiers incessant firing. It let out a slithering noise that quickly grew into a loud gurgling sound. The sound grew louder and finally ended into an ear piercing screech. The soldiers instinctively dropped their weapons and covered their ears. The creature made its move then. With speed disturbingly disproportionate to its size, it charged at the soldiers. With one sweep of its scaly limb it fell five of the men before it, while another wrapped itself around one soldier's leg. Like a child's ragdoll, the hapless man was swung about before being thrown at his comrades. With its remaining free limb it tore at the overturned tables the soldiers used as cover.<br />
<br />
A few of the soldiers left standing lost their resolve and ran away. Only to be knocked down by the creatures unearthly long limbs. Those who still had their wits about them continued to fire. These brave ones were spared the pain of disfigurement as the creature quickly crushed their heads.<br />
<br />
In a matter of moments the corridor was clear. The creature let out triumphant howl before trudging slowly down the hall. Slowly, the girl in its grasp opened her eyes. The thing's feelers started to sway and pulse in a gentle rhythm as it felt the girl wake.<br />
<br />
"Have you disposed of them," came the young girl's irritated voice.<br />
<br />
The creature answered with a gurgling voice, in some other-worldly tongue.<br />
<br />
The girl smiled sheepishly and ran her hand along the creatures face satisfied before saying, "good work my pet, good work."<br />
</div></div></div>
]]></content:encoded>
		</item>
	</channel>
</rss>